and Kings by their office must call Councâ—…ls Secondly that their office is likewise by coactiue power to see the things maintained and obserued which are defined in general Councels 12. Hitherto then haue we found the Soueraigne Iurisdiction alwayes in Christian Magistrates and neuer in the Bishop of Rome How then commeth the Bishop of Rome to this practise of Iurisdiction which now he claimeth Let vs here consider one Pageant of theirs which will declare the first claime and beginning of Iurisdiction which they haue so much increased since The first attempt was to winne Iurisdiction ouer Bishops the second was to get the same power ouer Kings and by that meanes ouer all These we meane to open with as much breuitie as we can and the matter will beare First then to bring Bishops of other Nations vnder their power a shamelesse deuise was plotted by the Bishop of Rome discried and reiected by the auncient Fathers that then liued but yet so closely followed afterward by the Popes that in the end it preuailed I will declare the storie as it is deliuered by their owne writers who haue collected the tomes of the Councels 13. The sixt Councell of Carthage was gathered in the yeere of our Lord foure hundred and twentie against the heresie of Pelagius it lasted sixe yeeres and more In it were gathered two hundred and seuenteene Bishops among whom was that worthy Father Saint Augustine and others of famous note as Prosper Orosius and diuers other of great vertue and learning Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Metropolitan of Affrica was chiefe In the time of this Councell three Bishops of Rome succeeding one another mooued great contention and quarell with the Fathers of this Councell for Iurisdiction which the Popes then began to claime affirming that they had Iurisdiction ouer the Church of Affrica which thing these Fathers of this Councell vtterly denied the contention began vpon this occasion 14. Apiarius a Priest of the Church of Sicca in Affrica was for his infamous and scandalous life excommunicated not onely by Vrbanus Bishop of Sicca but by a whole Synode of Bishops met together This fellow thus censured in Affrica fled to Zozimus Bishop of Rome to him he complained of wrong that the Bishops of Affrica had done him as he said Zozâ—…mus without examination of the cause vndertooke to maintaine him and admitted him to the Communion After this vnderstanding that the Bishops of Affrica were gathered in their Synode he sendeth to them Faustinus Bishop of Potentia and with him two Priests Philip and Asellus Them hee chargeth to defend the cause of Apiarius to cause the Synode of Affrica to recciue him to their Communion to excoÌ„municate Vrbanus Bishop of Sicca or else to call him to Rome vnlesse hee will reforme that is vndoe all that he had done against Apiarius Further he commaundeth them to draw the Councell to yeeld to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome and to acknowledge it lawfull for any Bishop or Priest to appeale from the sentence of their Metropolitan to Rome he commaundeth them also to signifie that he sent his Legate into Affrica who might vnderstand the causes of appellants that were grieued To effect this thing the better he chargeth them to declare that the Nicen Councell hath giuen this Iurisdiction to the Bishops of Rome for proofe hereof he deliuereth vnto them in writing a counterfeited Canon of the Nicen Councell 15. Faustinus comming to Affrica with these instructions and being admitted into the Councell declared that he had from Zozimus a Commission which he called Commonitorium and withall he declared the Iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome confirmed by a Canon of the Nicen Councell Aurelius Prosident of the Councel answered let this Commission first be read which our brethren haue brought hereupon Daniel the notary reade and recited the Commission thus Zozimus Bishop of Rome to our brother Faustinus Bishop to our fons Philip Asellus Priests this businesse you know you are to doe all things as if our presence were with you nay because it is with you and the rather seeing you haue both our expresse commaund and the words of the Canons which for more full assurance we haue added to this Commission For thus most beloued brethren it is decreed in the Councell of Nice concerning the appellation of Bishops And then forsooth the forged Canon os the Councell of Nice followeth thus Placuit autem vt si Episcopus accusatus fuerit iudicauerint congregati Episcopi regionis ipsius de gradu suo deiecerint eum appellasse Episcopus videatur confugerit ad beatissimum Ecclesiae Romanae Episcopum valuerit audiri iustum putauerit vt reuocetur examen sâ—…ribere his Episcopis dignetur qui infinitima propinqua prouincia sunt vt ipsi diligentur omnia requirant iuxta fideÌ„ veritatis definiant Quoâ—… si is qui râ—…gat causam suam iterum audiri deprecatione sua mouerit Episcopum Romaâ—…uÌ„ vt è Latere suo presbyterum mittat erit in potestate Episcopi Romani quid velit quid existimet si decreuerit mittendos esse qui presentes cum Episcopis iudicent habentes authoritatem eius à quo destinati sunt erit in suo arbitrio Si vero crediderit sufficere Episcopos vt neggtio terminum imponant faciot quod sapientissimo consilio suo iudicauerit That is We thought good that if a Bishop be accused and the Bishops of that Prouince haue giuen sentence and deposed him if this Bishop seeme to appeale and flie to the most blessed Bishop of Rome and desire to be heard â—…f he thinke good to reuoke the sentence it may please him to write to those Bishops which are in that Prouince that they may diligently search the matter and iudge it truely But if he that moueth his cause may be heard againe shall by his petition intreat the Bishop of Rome to send a Legat from his side it shall be in the power of the Bishop of Rome to doe what hee thinketh best And if he decree to send some who with the Bishops of the Prouince may be present to iudge hauing authoritie from him from whom they are sent it shall be in his pleasure And if he thinke that the Bishops of that Prouince may suffice to end the businesse let him doe whatsoeuer in his most wise Councell he iudgeth best Before I proceed in this narration let some things of note bee obserued First the Bishops of Rome were now growen from the honest and godly conuersation of their Auncestours to admirable impudency that durst suborne a Canon of the Nicen Councell and publish their owne shame in the sight of the Church then and leaue an eternall monument thereof to the world for euer extant in publike Councels Secondly the ground of the Iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome is forgerie famously attempted and famously conâ—…icted at that present time And yet this practise
Iurisdiction 6. From this consideration of persons and causes arise two great questions First concerning the exemption of all causes Ecclesiasticall from the Kings Iurisdiction secondly concerning the exemption of Ecclesiasticall persons from temporall audience and iudicature For the better vnderstanding hereof we may proceede by some distinctions for when our aduersaries teach that the Pope is the head of the Church and we that the King is the supreame gouernor of the Church though in some sound of wordes these things seeme not much to differ yet in truth there is great difference betweene their meaning and ours For they calling the Pope the head to distinguish him from Christ whom the Apostle calleth the head of the Church say that the Pope is the ministeriall head which deuise was first brought in by the Schoolemen for among the auncients it was not knowne but all that speake of the head of the Church before acknowledge none but Christ. Concerning this deuise of the ministeriall head we say with the ancient Fathers that the Catholike Church is but one and hath one head Christ Iesus because to one bodie there can bee but one head from whom grace is infused to the whole body This Catholike Church is as that head is both perfectly known to God not to man this then is but one in all times and places But the visible Churches or particular are many at many times in many places and therefore must haue heads or gouernours aunswerable to themselues for many Churches many gouernours These are either Spirituall gouernours or Temporall The spirituall gouernment of the Church is committed to spirituall gouernours as first from Christ to his twelue Apostles of whom none was aboue the rest in this spirituall gouernment or kingdome of Christ as the Lord doth often expresly declare to them from them to Bishops and Pastors their successors Temporall gouernours are such as haue the custody of externall coactiue Iurisdiction both in Temporall and Ecclesiasticall causes for the power of the Church with all her spirituall Iurisdiction neuer reached to coaction This was by God first giuen to Magistrates and neuer reuoked in all times practised but when the Church and Kings were oppressed by the great power of Antichrist When wee call the King the supreame gouernour of the Church our meaning is that hee is appointed by God to be a Father and preseruer of religion a keeper of Ecclesiasticall discipline and as the Prophet Isaiah calleth him a nourcing father of the Church he is the soueraigne in all affaires of coactiue Iurisdiction Likewise this word Church is not taken in the same sense by them and vs for our aduersaries saying that the Pope is the head of the Church vnderstand thereby the. Catholike Church spread ouer the whole world but we vnderstand a particular Church yeelding the King to bee gouernour next and immediatly vnder God of his own dominions and consequently of persons and causes within his owne dominions so that there is much difference betweene their meaning and ours Then we must come to such an issue wherein without equiuocating the question betweene vs is set for wee shall otherwise run into that fault which is so rife with the Popes Clarks that Bellarmine himselfe confesseth it Notandum est saith he multos ex nostris tempus terere dum probant quod Caluinus caeteri haeretici concedunt This is most common among them to bee large in disputing that which is not in question betweene vs and it is a signe of some ingenuitie to confesse it but neither doth himselfe for all his confession auoid it neither doe they that write since and depend vpon his learning shunne it after so faire warning neither in truth can a false cause be maintained in so many bookes and large volumes as now they set out vnlesse they tooke this libertie to themselues to be large in disputing things which are not in question The question then is concerning the lawfull authoritie of Kings in their owne dominions touching this part of Iurisdiction which is called Ecclesiasticall coactiue Iurisdiction 7. For better proceeding let the distinction be remembred which is vsually receiued of Ecclesiasticall power for all power Ecclesiasticall is commonly deuided into power of order and of Iurisdiction The power of order by all writers that I could see euen of the Church of Rome is vnderstood to be immediatly from Christ giuen to all Bishops and Priests alike by their consecration wherein the Pope hath no priuiledge aboue other Thus teach Bonauentuâ—…e in 4. sent d. 17. q 1. August Triumphus lib. de potest eccles qu. 1. ar 1. Ioh. Gerson li. de potest eccles consid 1. Cardinal Cusanus lib. de cathol concord 2. cap. 13. Cardinal Contarenus tract de eccles potest pontificis Bellarm. lib. 4. de Rom. Pont. cap. 22. This then being the common confession of all that the Pope hath no more power herein then any other Bishop or Pastor we moue no contradiction in this As they confesse that in this power the Pope hath no praeeminence but that it is giuen from Christto all Bishops and pastors equally so wee confesse that in this power the prince hath no part and that Bishops and pastors haue this power onely from the diuine ordinance and not from earthly princes then our question is onely of the power of Iurisdiction 8. This power of Iurisdiction is diuersly vnderstood by the writers of the Church of Rome Augustinus Triumphus doth deliuer it thus The power of Iurisdiction is Temporall or Spirituall and this power considered in generall is threefold immediate deriued or giuen to execute some seruice the power of Iurisdiction immediate of all things Spirituall and Temporall is onely in the Pope The power of Iurisdiction deriued is in Bishops to them deriued from the Pope the power of Temporall Iurisdiction giuen to execute some seruice for the helpe of the Church is in Emperours Kings and secular princes this power is not immediat from God but is giuen first to the Pope and so to Kings for the vse of the Church and â—…elpe of Pope and Prelates I haue deliuered this in the â—…ery words of Triumphus whom in this thing others followe though of late some of the finer Iesuits who hold the same are growen more cunning in the manner of deliuering it Bellarmine loath to leaue the opinion and ashamed so grossely to propose it deuiseth a mollification of it thus Asserimus Pontiâ—…icem vt pontiâ—…icem et si non habeat vllam meré temporalem potestatem tamen habere in ordine ad spirituale bonum summam potestatem disponendi de temporalibus rebus omnium Christianorum That is We auer that the Pope albeit he hath not any power merely Temporall as Pope yet hath power supreame in respect of Spirituall good to dispose of all the Temporalties of all Christians And in the next Chapter concludeth that the Pope hath authoritie to depose hereticall kings and princes
not be extended to these practises What can be denied heere For neither can they denie but that the censures of the Church should bee of greatest power there where they were first instituted neither can they denie that excommunication was first instituted in that Church of the Iewes neither can they shew vs that any King of that Nation was at any time deposed for pretended heresie or for knowne and professed idolatry though the Kings there were often great idolaters though the Priests were bolde and couragious in Gods cause yet we neuer finde that any Priest did by excommunication depose the King or destroy the bond of allegeance This thing then being neither practised by the Iewes where these censures were in first and chiefe force nor by Christ and his Apostles nor by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church nor known in the Church for the space of almost a thousand yeares as hereafter wee shall declare wee haue great reason to conclude that excommunication as it is an Ecclesiasticall censure hath no power coactine to alter any temporall authority to depose Kings to destroy and dissolue allegeance or to trouble any lawfull authority established in this world 18 This will no lesse appeare if wee consider the power which the Church hath alwaies practised for coactiue power was a thing which the Chnrch yeelded alwayes to the â—…iuill Magistrate And if the Bishops of Rome did sometimes breake out beyond their bounds yet were they in those ancient times alwayes repressed by the authority of the Church For that we may take a short suruay of the Iurisdiction of the Church during the first three hundred yeres so long as the Apostles liued no man doubteth but that they ruled all and that the greatest Iurisdiction of the Church was in them if we speake of spirituall Iurisdiction And if any one Apostle liued after the rest there was more power acknowledged to be in him then in any one that liued in the Church in his time Now it is for an assured historicall truth recorded by Eusebius and before him by Irenaeus whom the full consent of the auncients follow heerein that S. Iohn liued after all the other Apostles were dead that he continued in the gouernment of the Church vntill the times of Traian Emperour In which time the Bishops of Rome after Peter are recorded to be these Linus Anacletus Clemens Eâ—…aristus Alexander If the Bishop of Rome had then been the head of the Church the chiefe Pastor the Monarch the fountaine of all Iurisdiction as his flatterers now make him it must be confessed that Alexander in his time and Euaristus before him was S. Iohns head and before him Clemens and before him Anaclet and before him Linus Did these rule and gouerne S. Iohn or S. Iohn them shall we say that they had Iurisdiction ouer S. Iohn or S. Iohn ouer them If these Bishops each in his time had Iurisdiction ouer S. Iohn then there was an authority in the Church aboue the authority of the Apostles If they were gouerned by him then the Bishop of Rome was not the head of the Church There is no sober spirit that can doubt of these things or can thinke that in those dayes any liued in the Church who was not vnder the Iurisdiction of an Apostle 19 After Saint Iohns death who was liuing in the yeare of Christ 100. and after in the Church of Rome were Sixtus Telesphorus Hyginus Pius Anicetus Soter Eleutherius Victor These gouerned the Church of Rome in succession by the space of one hundred yeares together In which times they seemed willing to put to their helping hands to aduance the Church of Rome For Sathan hauing a purpose thence to raise Antichrist began betime to worke and to abuse those good men as it was not hard for him to beguile better men then they were though we admit them to be good men and holy Martyres Then were they drawne into a loue to aduance their seate and Iurisdiction yet so as neither in them is proued pernicious neither was it thought by the church to be very dangerous seeing they yeelded and submitted themselues in the end to the graue and godly aduise of the Church 20 The things wherein the Bishops of Rome sought first to aduance their power was by imposing ceremonies vpon other Churches Thus did Anicet contend for the celebration of Easter but was quieted by Polycarp who for the peace of the Church made a iourney to Rome and pacified Anicetus And was so much honoured of Anicetus that there he practised the function of a Bishop as Eusebius reporteth taking the storie from Irenaeus Thus was peace and loue then maintained on all sides whilest the Bishops of Rome were content to be ruled by others 21 A little after Victor grewe more violent in the fame quarrell and excommunicated the Easterne Churches which did not obserue Easter after the maner of the Church of Rome But Uictor was resisted and sharply reproued by Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus and the rost of the Easterne Bishops as also by Irenaeus Bishop of Lions in Fraunce These did freely reproue Victor for that he regarded not the peace of the Church they declare that in ceremonies there was great difference of olde and yet the Bishops liued in loue and peace together that the differences in ceremonies did not breake the consent in faith that these differences were before the time of Victor and that hee was therein to followe the examples of his auncients who preserued loue and peace and the doctrines of faith sincere with some diuersity in outward ceremonies This was all that the Bishops of Rome attempted in those dayes wherein there appeareth no Iurisdiction ouer others but rather the contrary For the godly Bishops of Asia reproued them and made them see and acknowledge their owne rashnesse and caused them to desist therefore the Church did not then acknowledge the Popes Iurisdiction 22 Betweene Victor and Syluester the first succeeded 18. Bishops of Rome in the space of 100 yeares next In which time there was no great attempt made for superiority or Iurisdiction onely the Bishops of other Churches did honour the Bishop of Rome following the Apostles rule In giuing honor goe one before another Which honour if they could haue remembred as well to giue to others as they did to receiue from others there could haue risen no question of Iurisdiction but that which began in loue and courtesie was afterward drawne to Iurisdiction We denie not but some of the auncients haue yeelded to S. Peter a Priority among the rest of the Apostles because of his great zeale and loue to Christ and to his trueth and for his excellent vertâ—…es and to the Bishops of Rome wee finde likewise that the auncients yeelded great and honourable titles but this was in respect of their vertue learning and integrity For the auncients knewe no other rule of fauouring men but vertue he was in the Church most honourable and
accounted chiefe in succeeding the Apostles whose life and conuersation was most Apostolicall Wherefore as the auncients gaue this honour to the Bishops of Rome for their godly liues to call them the Apostles successours so when they found other Bishops who in vertue excelled they gaue these titles in as great honour to them as euer was giuen to the Romane Bishop For we finde these titles as much or more giuen to others then wee can finde giuen to the Romane Bishops Basill writing to S. Ambrose saith of him that he doth hold the sterne of that great and famous ship the Church of God and that God had placed him in the primary and chiefe seat of the Apostles Of the Bishop of Rome it is hard to finde in all antiquity a more honourable title then this is of Ambrose Now if S. Ambrose helde the sterne of that ship the Church of God and if hee sate in the chiefe and highest seat of the Apostles it must follow that an inferiour seat was reserued for the Bishop of Rome as long as Ambrose liued and that hee was esteemed the chiefest in Apostolicall succession who came neerest the Apostolicall vertues or that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 presidents alike in Christs Church And throughout all the Epistles of Basil wee obserue that albeit hee wrote often to the Westerne Church wee finde no such honourable mention of the Bishop of Rome but somewhat sounding to the contrary For in the tenth Epistle he noteth the pride and ambition which then began to be espied in the Bishops of Rome complaining to Eusebius Bishop of Samosata that the Church could haue no help from the pride and ambition of the West Then concerning this title to be called the successour of the Apostles it was somtimes giuen to the Bishops of Rome onely in regard of their vertue godlinesse and faith which once appeared in those Bishops And so it is giuen to Ambrose and to other Bishops In this sense we vnderstand those titles giuen by Sidonius Appollinaris Bishop of Aruern to diuers Bishops in France in his time For writing to Pope Lupus as he calleth him a Bishop in France he testifieth that hee had liued 45 yeares in the sea Apostolicall Insede Apostolica nouem iam decursa quinquennia And againe to the same man he saith Pater officium quod incomparabiliter eminenti Apostolatuituo sine fine debetur c. The same title he giueth also to Fontellus another Bishop in France declaring that therein he greatly reioyced Quod Apostolatus vestri patrocinium copiosissimum conferre vos comperi And writing to the same Fontellus Ego quoque saith he ad Apostolatus tui noticiam accedâ—… 23. Then by this Title Apostolicall no Iurisdiction will rise to the Bishops of Rome seeing the same is giuen to others as well as to them Neither was there then in the Bishop of Rome any power aboue others neither in the whole Church was câ—…actiue power found To prooue this Eusebius reporteth a Storie which we wish to bee well obserued because it maketh an euident proofe of the Iurisdiction of the Church which thing wee seeke The Storie is thus Paulus Samosatenus Bishop of Antioche taught that Christ was a meere man To represse this wicked heresie a Councell was gathered at Antioche The Church was then without the helpe of a Christian Magistrate In chiefe accompt among them that liued in the Church at that time was Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a man for his great learning and godlinesse much renowned in the Church then and alwayes since he was so aged and weake at that time that he could not be present in the Councell but by writing confirmed the truth against Paulus the Hereticke Among them that were assembled there was Gregorius Bishop of Caesaria who had the gift of working miracles in which respect Basil maketh honourable mention of him in diuers places Dionysius was then Bishop of Rome The famous Bishops of the East had diuers meetings against Paulus the last meeting was in the time of Aurelianus Emperour about the yeere of Christ two hundred seuentie and fiue At what time Paulus was fully refuted and repressed especially by the labour industry and learning of Malchion hee was condemned saith Eusebius of all the Churches of Christ which are vnder heauen After the conuiction of this Heresie the Councell wrote to Dionysius Bishop of Rome and to Maximus Bishop of Alexandria for Dionysius died before this Councell ended and Maximus succeeded him in Alexandria and to all the Church of Christ vnder heauen The Epistle is extant in Eusebius and was directed to these Bishops that by them other Churches might haue knowledge of this thing 24. After all this Paulus Samosatenus held the Church of Antioche and gaue no place to Domnus whom the Councell excommunicating and deposing Paulus had decreed should take his place The Bishops in this case were driuen to seeke the aide of the heathen Emperour Aurelian at the suit of the Councell the Emperour commaunded that the Church of Antioche should be deliuered to him to whom the Church of Italie and the Bishop of Rome would write By this it appeareth that the Church had no Iurisdiction coactiue for when the Bishops of this Councell had proceeded as farre as they could by Ecclesiasticall censures against all which censures Paulus held the Church by force finding that without coactiue power Paulus could not be repressed and finding no such power in themselues they were forced to seeke the Emperours helpe acknowledging thereby that all coactiue power rested in the Emperor Moreouer by this we obserue the beginning of that practise which afterward drew the opinion of Iurisdiction after it For the Bishop of Rome had no authoritie then ouer other Bishops neither did he challenge any And when some fewe of that Sea did seeme to pretend some authoritie in matters of conformitie and ceremonies as Anicetus Victor and some few other they were quickly repressed by the Church were content to be ruled by the Church But because the heathen and persecuting Emperours were content for the glory of Italy to giue this honour to the Church there and especially to the Bishop of Rome that other Bishops should find fauour for his sake as appeareth euidently by this Story wherein it is recorded that the Bishops of that Councell had no meanes to helpe themselues but by the Emperour and the Emperour not regarding the cause onely to honour the Bishop of Rome referred the matter to him hence as reason was the Churches were compelled to make much of the Bishop of Rome and to seeke his fauour without which they sawe the heathen Emperours would not be drawen to doe them iustice 25. About this time Stephanus Bishop of Rome threatned likewise to Excommunicate some Bishops for rebaptising of heretickes but he was repressed by Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria Some also that were excommunicate in Africa came to Rome
to seeke the fauour of Cornelius who without examination of the cause receiued them to the Communion Of which thing Cyprian complaineth much they saile to Rome saith he cum merce mendaciorum Against this hee declareth that it was ordained that neither the Bishop of Rome nor any straunger should be iudge of the causes of their Church And to Cornelius he writeth thus Quum statutum sit ab omnibus aquum sit pariter ac iustum vt vniuscuiusque causa illic audiatur vbi est crimen admissum singulis pastoribus portio gregis sit ascripta quam regat vnusquisque gubernet c. Opoâ—…tet vtiqueâ—…os quibus praesumus non circumcursare episcoporum concordiam cohaerentem sua subdola fallaci temeritate collidere sed agere illic causam vbi accusatores habere testes sui criminis possunt That is Seeing it is decreed by all and it is a thing both equall and iust that euery mans cause should be heard there where the crime was committed and a part of the flocke is appointed to each Pastor which each in seuerall must rule and guide c Verily it behooueth that they whom we gouerne should not gad and run about to others nor by their crafty and fallatious rashnesse breake in sunder the coherent concord of Bishops but there ought they to plead their cause where they may haue accusers and witnesses of their crime 26. Thus albeit the Bishops of Rome did seeke some inlarging of their authoritie sometimes by giuing countenance and patronage to criminous and scandalous men yet they were repressed and brought into order by the godly and learned Bishops that then liued in the Church Who would not suffer the priuiledges of the Church to be lost or any title of Iurisdiction to grow where there was no right Thus for the first three hundred yeeres the Church of Rome had no Iurisdiction ouer other Churches but the Bishops there were reuerenced by other partly for their wisedome learning and godlinesse partly because the Emperours fauoured them aboue other and because they were Bishops of the chiefe citie and seat of the Empire For as they had some fauour aboue the rest with heathen Emperours so they found much more fauour from Christian Emperours which thing caused them to be regarded by other Bishops but no Iurisdiction was as yet acknowledged CHAP. V. Of the estate and Iurisdiction of the Church from the end of the first three hundred yeeres vntill the yeere of Christ sixe hundred Wherein is declared that coactiue power was in the Christian Emperors from whom the Church receiued some parts of coactiue Iurisdiction The Popes began to seeke Iurisdiction by forgerie NOwe let vs consider the times that followed when the Church had peace from persecution and found the fauour of Christian Emperours In which time no Iurisdiction will be found in the Church of Rome aboue other and all coactiue Iurisdiction was acknowledged without question to bee in the Christian Emperours from whom the Church receiued some part thereof 2. Constantine who did as much honour the Church and was as much honoured of the Church as euer any Christian Emperour leauing therein an example which standeth as yet alone without a match did notwithstanding take all that to himselfe which is now called Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction coactiue without any let or contradiction nay by the generall approbation of all that then liued When Caecilianus Bishop of Carthage was accused by Donatus and some other of that faction for deliuering the holy Scriptures to the enemies of Religion to be burned Constantine commaunded Caecilianus to come to Rome with a certaine number of Bishops which accused him and other that might heare and vnderstand the cause And commaunded the Bishop of Rome then Milciades with certaine Bishops of Fraunce to the number saith Optatus of nineteene to heare and end the matter the Bishops condemned Donaâ—…us who appealed from the sentence and albeit the Emperour was much offended at his appellation yet hee could not choose but receiue it In all this processe the Emperours Soueraigne Iurisdiction appeared the cause was a pretended crime of a Bishop the Emperour appointeth iudges and receiued the appellation which things declared Iurisdiction 3. Likewise after he had banished Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia and Theognis Bishop of Nice he wrote an Epistle to the people of Nicomedia declaring the iust causes of their banishment and signifieth that his especiall pleasure and desire is to haue Bishops castos orthodoâ—…os humanos and shutting vp his speech he saith Quoasi quis audacter inconsulteque ad memoriam pestium illarum exarserit illius statim audaeia ministri dei hoc est mea exequutione coercebitur Where we see Constantine vseth coactiue Iurisdiction ouer Bishops he punisheth them he declareth the true ground of his Iurisdiction from the word of God by which warrant he is placed the Minister of God This is that coactiue Iurisdiction ouer Ecclesiasticall persons which did alwayes belong to the Soueraigne Magistrate and was neuer by God giuen to any other 4. It was alwayes held by all sober writers of the Church of Rome as hereafter shall be further declared that in the Church there is no power aboue the power of a Councell And yet this authoritie of a Councell so much and so worthily reuerenced could not restraine Constantine but he vpon good and iust causes brought the rash proceedings of some Councels to a newe examination For when Athanasius was wronged by a Councell of Arians he complained to Constantine The Emperour sent for all the Bishops of that Councell to render an accompt of their proceedings before him which declareth that his Iurisdiction coactiue was aboue the power coactiue of the Councell For heere we consider onely Iurisdiction coactiue and not the matter or subiect for otherwise wee acknowledge as before is declared that the determinations of generall Councels are matters of an higher truth and authoritie then the Statutes or decrees of any Emperour But wee speake heere of that Soueraigne Iurisdiction coactiue which hath alwayes appeared in the power of the ciuill Magistrate and wherein the Church had no more part then that she receiued from the liberalitie of godly Emperours for as Kings receiue the knowledge of faith and Religion from the Church and not the Church from Kings so coactiue Iurisdiction the Church receiueth from Kings and not Kings from the Church 5. There was no Councell held in Constantines time whether of Orthodoxe or heretikes but either by the expresse commaundement or license of the Emperour Ruffinus saith he called the Councel of Nice at the request of the Bishops Ex sacer dotum sententia apud vrbem Nicaeam concilium Episcopale conuocat Epiphanius saith that Councell was obtained of the Emperour at the suit of Alexander Bishop of Alexandria So the Bishops who then liued in the Church held it to be of the Emperours right and Iurisdiction to call Councels
conclude directly against the Emperours purposes Thus doth Socrates report the calling of that councell but Sozomen saith it was not obtained of Valens but of Valentinian 9. Besides these publique and generall Synods there were also some more priuate and particular in calling whereof the Bishops had power The Bishop of the Diocesse vsed to call a Synod of his Clergy but could proceed no farther Prouinciall Synodes were called by Metropolitanes but in a generall Synod of many Nations the Emperour had alwayes the right of calling it as a King hath the onely right of calling a Synod of those Nations that are vnder his gouernment For as the counsell of Nice was called by Constantine so were all the counsels of these next three hundred yeares called by the Emperours that gouerned at such times Theodosius gathered the councell of Constantinople against the heresie of Macedonius in the third yeare of his raigne which was the yeare of Christ 383. saith Prosper The councell of Ephesus against Nestorius was gathered by the authority of Theodosius the younger and the fourth generall councell at Chalcedon by the authority of Martianus and Valentinianus Emperours Leo the first was a great man in these affaires and hee is the fittest to certifie vs of the truth against whose witnesse our aduersaries haue no reason to except This Pope then writing to the Emperour Theodosius saith Pietas vestra apud Ephesum constituit Synodale concilium And afterward declaring his obedience and conformity thereto saith Meum studium commodaui vt Clementiae vestrae studijs pareatur And againe Ne autem pijssimi Principis dispositioni nostra videatur praesentia defuisse fratres meos misi c. he hath the same also Epist. 23. ad Theodosium Againe hee writeth to Pulcheria to moue the Emperour to command a councell to be holden within Italy declaring that he wrote to the Emperour to intreat the same Which thing hee moueth also in other Epistles And though he much desired this that the Emperour would haue beene intreated to hold a councell within Italy yet could he not obtaine it and therefore was ready to obey the Emperour attending his pleasure therein who appointed it in another place 10 Which thing we obserue the rather because our aduersaries oflate haue yeelded this as a proper right to the Pope to call councels Catholici munus conâ—…andi concilia generalia saith Bellarmine ad Romanum pontificem propriè pertinere volunt And when they are driuen by these open and euident testimonies they shift it thus as to say another may doe it by the Popes consent but if the Pope neither appoint the place nor no other by his commaundement or consent then it is no councell but a conciliable These bee vaine and friuolous shifts of Friars For it is true that the Popes consent was to these auncient councels but no otherwise then as the consent of all other Bishops They consented because they could not chuse because they were resolued to be obedient but they could not appoint either place or time For Leo could not haue it where hee would but it was where and when the Emperour appointed 11 Before the councell of Chalcedon there is the Writ of the Emperours Valentinian and Martian called Sacra to call Bishops to Nicaea But another Sacra is sent to reuoke that and to call them to Chalcedon So that all this while the Emperors rule as those that haue Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction They call councels they punish offenders of the Clergy they establish Ecclesiasticall Courts they are acknowledged the nourcing Fathers of Religion the keepers and preseruers of both Tables and of the discipline of the Church And therefore Leo writing to Constantinus Emperour who called the sixt Synod saith thus Cognouimus quod sancta vniuersalis maxima sexta Synodus quae per Dei gratiam imperiali decreto in regia vrbe congregata est c Wee know that the holy and vniuersall great sixt Synod which by the grace of God is called and gathered by the imperiall decree in the imperiall City c. And a little after Pietas vestra fructus misericordiae potestas custos disciplinae Your godlinesse is the fruit of Gods mercy your power is the keeper of discipline And againe Nec enim minor regnantium cura est praua corrigere quam de aduersarijs triumphare quia einimirum potestatem suam seruiendo subijciunt cuius munere imperare noscuntur c. Vnde diuinitus praordinata vestra Christianissima pietas c. Caput Ecclesia Dominum Iesum Christum veram pietatis regulam amplectendo c. For Gouernours ought to haue no lesse care to correct vngodly things then to triumph ouer their aduersaries for they submit their power to his seruice by whofe power they are knowne to rule c. Therefore your most Christian zeale preordained of God c. acknowledging our Lord Iesus Christ the true rule of godlinesse to bee the head of the Church Wherein the Bishop of Rome doth acknowledge first that the generall councell is to be called onely by the authority of the Emperour imperiali decreto Secondly that the Emperours power is such a power as is custos disciplinae Hee speaketh here in an Ecclesiasticall cause and of Ecclesiasticall affaires Now that power which is custos disciplinae Ecclesiae what is it but Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction This word Iurisdiction was not then worne in such vse as now it is but we see the auncients vse words counteruailing it The Bishop of Rome acknowledgeth Ecclesiasticall power and Iurisdiction to be in the Emperour when hee yeeldeth him such a power as is preseruer of the discipline Ecclesiasticall Thirdly he confesseth that the care of the Church Church-gouernment for establishing the truth doth no lesse belong to the office of a Prince then to triumph ouer his foes in warre Fourthly the Bishop of Rome as then acknowledgeth no other head of the Church then Iesus Christ as appeareth by his words To the same purpose Saint Augustine saith Diuinitus praecipi regibus vt in regno suo bona iubeant mala prohibeant non solum quae pertinent ad humanam societatem verum etiam quae ad diuinam religionem Contra Crescentium li. 3. cap. 51. That is Kings are commaunded to estalish good things and prohibite euill in their Kingdomes not onely in things belonging to Ciuill societie but in such things also that belong to diuine Religion Gregorie the great following the footsteppes of his Fathers yeeldeth the fame authoritie to the King For writing to Theodoricus King of France he saith Iterata vos per vestram mercedem adhortatione pulsamus vt congregari Synodum iubeatis This part of Iurisdiction for calling of Councels is so fully confirmed to be the Emperours right by the Aunceants that Cardinall Cusanus sure no Lutheran disputing of this priuiledge concludeth from the confessed testimonies of the Aunceants these two things First That Emperours
the bright day of humilitie to such as desire to see God Thus write the Fathers of that Councell to Pope Caelestinus intimating by what meanes that smoke did begin to rise to darken the Church which is prophesied in the Reuelation which came out of the bottomlesse piâ—…t like the smoke of a great furnace Vpon these reasons they make a decree to preuent his ambitious desires by which decree they forbid all appellations to Rome or to any other place from Affrica it is extant in the Affrican Councell and this it is Item placuit vt presby teri Diaconi vel caeteri inferiores Clerici causis quas habuerint si de iudicijs Episcoporum suorum questi fuerint vicini Episcopi eos audiant Moreouer it was thought good that Priests Deacons or other inferiour Clarkes if in their causes they complaine of the iudgements of their Bishops they shall bee iudged by the next adioyning Bishops c. And a little after Quod si ab ijs prouocandum putauerint non prouocent nisi ad Affricana Concilia vel ad primates Prouinciarum suarum Ad transmarina autem qui putauerit appellandum â nullointer Affricam in Communionem suscipiatur And if they appeale from them they shall not appeale but to the Affrican Councels or to the Primates of their Prouinces Whosoeuer appealeth to outlandish places shall be admitted to the Communion by none within Affrica This was not so much a new decree as the maintaining of that auncient decreed right which Cyprian doth mention testifying that it was decreed euen in his time by all the Bishops of Affrica Statutum est ab omnibus that the cause should bee there heard and examined where the fault was committed This Canon which was thus established in the Affrican Councell is for clearing of the truth and preuenting of these ambitious courses and claimes of Rome repeated and confirmed also in the Mileuitan Councell where Saint Augustine was also present For it must be obserued that the sixt Carthaginian the seuenth Carthaginian the Affrican and Meleuitan Councels were held all about this time by the same men so great was the care and diligence of the Fathers that by many Councels as it were by so many lights they might dispell the smoake of the darkenesse which they saw then rising out of the Church of Rome which smoake after those times quenched the light and couered the sight of the Church as a mist couereth the heauens 20 Thus did these worthy Fathers dispell this smoke for that time and reiect the yoake of the Popes Iurisdiction In all this businesse S. Augustine had an especiall hand and head And as long as he liued the Popes could neuer preuaile But the Bishops of Rome hauing thus once cast off all regard of truth and modesty were resolued to proceed on in this wretched course and neuer gaue ouer till at last they obtained their purpose There is an Epistle of Boniface the second written after these times extant in the Tomes of councels which whether it bee true or counterfait as much other stuffe is of this argument we are to obserue something out of it because it concerneth this question This Epistle is intituled De reconciliationae Carthaginensis Ecclesiae written to Eulalius Bishop of Alexandria he certifieth the Bishop of Alexandria of great ioy for as much as the Church of Carthage is now returned saith hee ad communionem nostram and receiueth all our mandates which by our Legates wee send them Hee signifieth that supplications must be made to GOD that other Churches may likewise be brought home to the same obedience That the Bishop of Alexandria must giue notice heereof to all the brethren about him that they cease not to giue thanks for such benefites of the heauenly fauour For saith he Aurelius praefatae Carthaginensis Ecclesiaeolim Episcopus cum collegis suis instigante diabolo superbire temporibus praedecessorum nostrorum Bonifacij atque Coelestini contra Romanam Ecclesiam coepit c. That is Aurelius once Bishop of Carthage began with his colleagues by the instigation of the diuell to wax proud against the Romane Church in the dayes of our predecessours Boniface and Coelestinus But Eulalius at this time Bishop of Carthage finding himselfe for the sins of Aurelius cut off from the coÌ„munion of the Church of Rome hath humbled himselfe and sought peace and the communion of the Church of Rome by his subscription and together with his colleagues hath by Apostolicall authority vtterly condemned all Scriptures and Writings which by any wit haue beene framed against the priuiledges of the Church of Rome 21 Whether this Epistle be forged or not it commeth all to one reckoning For if it be forged let the Bishop of Rome take the shame of the fórgery If it be the true writing of the Bish of Rome then he auoucheth that the holy worthy maÌ„ of God S. Augustine with Aurelius and the rest of his colleagues were stirred vp by the instigation of the diuell to withsâ—…and this Romane Iurisdiction We may the better beare the reproaches of the Romish Sinagogue when they sharpen their tongues and pennes against the seruants of GOD in our times seeing they laue done as much against the auncient godly Fathers For what can the late Popes say more against M. Luther Iohn Caluin or any other of the worthies of the reformed Churches then this Boniface the second saith against holy S. Augustine that he with the rest of his company were stirred and instigated by the diuell to stand against the Iurisdiction of the Romish Church Then when we denie their Iurisdiction wee denie it with the Fathers when wee are therefore condemned by the Pope and his Court we are condemned with the auncient Fathers with them we suffer with them we are reuiled and condemned The goodnesse of our cause the fellowship of the auncient Saints the warrant of the truth is able to support vs against the impotent malice and fury of these men that haue no other cause to be offended at vs then their Fathers had against S. Augustine and the rest of the auncient and holy Fathers who haue resisted the Romish Iurisdiction and therein haue left a worthy example to vs to follow their foot-steps Thus we see the Popes Iurisdiction was first attempted by forgery and afterward by falshood and tyrannie effected 22 Other Churches were afterward in time drawne to the obedience of this Iurisdiction The Churches of Rauenna Aquileia and Millane were long after this brought vnder the same yoake by Pope Stephen the third saith Sabellicus But Platina saith that Millaine was drawne to this obedience by Stephen the ninth If this be true then Millain stoode out till the yeare of Christ nine hundred and fourty And thus the quarrell for Iurisdiction was begun by Zozimus maintained by Boniface and Caelestinus but reiected by these Affrican Councels The cause was much helped by some that succeeded as Leo and
others Who though in some things they were deceiued and by the sleighty and subtill worke of Sathan drawne to doe it vpon this so much fancied Iurisdiction of Rome Yet as in charity we are to iudge they were preserued by the mercie of God from that shamelesse impudency of some of their predecessours and were content to leaue things as they found them And so the Church of Rome stoode vntill the time of Gregorie the first CHAP. VI. Of the state and Iurisdiction of the Church from the yeare of Christ 600. vntill the conquest of England Wherein is declared how this Iurisdiction was first refuted by the Popes and after obtained by the succeeding Popes How the Popes resisted the Emperour and surprised the Emperours Iurisdiction and lands and how some Emperours recouer Iurisdiction againe NOw we enter into those fatall times of our captiuity For wee confesse that our Fathers were by a iust iudgement of God brought into a captiuity farre greater then the Babilonian Our Kings our Bishops our people our Church and all were oppressed And they that led vs captiues aske vs where was our Church then Wee answere in captiuity For though the greatest number then followed the pleasures and delights of Babilon yet among them the true Israel of God remained And we are able by the grace of God to proue a true Church to haue continued in the doctrines of the trueth vntill God sent in his wonderfull mercy a deliuerance from this captiuity But this belongeth to another question 2 After these times the Iurisdiction of Princes and of the Church was oppressed by the Pope But before they came into that great oppression and captiuity it pleased God for better testification of his truth to all ages and for the confusion of this tyrannie gotten and maintained by forgerie to cause one of the Popes to dispute this question with such zeale and courage that it remaineth an euerlasting testimonie against this Iurisdiction and against all his successours For when Iohn Bishop of Constantinople would haue had this title of Oecumenicall Bishop confirmed to him Gregory the first questionlesse the best Pope that hath beene since his time vseth such reasons against Iohn as are sufficient to proue that no Bishop hath right to that Iurisdiction which now the Popes claime and that hee who vsurpeth that place aboue his brethren is Antichrist And if the iudgement of Gregory be sufficient to determine this controuersie it will follow that Antichrist hath beene raised vp in the Church of Rome presently after Gregory and hath in the succession of those Bishops sit there euer since because since the time of Gregory they haue taken and claimed this title and thereby so much increased in pride ambition and enormous practises against the Church and against states that he that cōpareth these times with the former shall finde it another state then it was in the time of Gregory 3 And because the Pope now glorieth in this title of vniuersall Bishop from which title he would draw a Iurisdiction ouer all Bishops Gregory herein is peremptory that whosoeuer taketh that title robbeth Christ of his place and glory For saith he Sub vno capite omnes membra sunt Ecclesiae sancti ante legem sub lege sancti sub gratia et nemo se vnquam vniuersalem vocari voluit All the Saints as members of the Church are vnder one head the Saints before the Law vnder the Law and vnder grace and no man would euer suffer himselfe to be called an vniuersall Bishop This was then the learning of the Church of Rome that because Christ was the onely head of the vniuersall Church therefore no man may be For the deuise which after this the Friars brought in of caput ministeriale was then vnknowne The reason of Gregory is well to be obserued because euery man is a member of the vniuersall Church no man can be both head and member of the same And therefore hee vrgeth this thing often as namely where he saith Vniuersa sibi tentat ascribers omnia quae soli vni capiti cohaereut videlicet Christo per elationem Pompatici sermonis eiusdem Christi sibi studet membra subiugare That is he seeketh to ascribe all to himselfe and whosoeuer as members are knit to one onely head that is Christ he deuiseth by the pride of this Pompaticall title to subdue to himselfe Thus saith Gregory of him that sought this title of vniuersall Bishop In many other places he proueth the same that Christ is the onely and sole head of the Church and therefore no man can challenge this title of vniuersall Bishoppe or head of the vniuersall Church Whosoeuer doth it must bec that Antichrist that thrusteth Christ out of his place For it is well to bee obserued that the reasons of Gregorie against the claime of vniuersall Bishoppe or head of the vniuersall Church doe as well and truely refute all these names of pride now chalenged by the Popes as this which then was chalenged by Iohn of Constantinople For now these titles are giuen to the Pope as his due stile Princeps Sacerdotum Uicarius Christi caput Ecclesiae fundamentum Ecclesiae pater doctor omnium fidelium sponsus Ecclesiae Episcopu◅ vniuersalis All these being titles of the like pride and pompe are alike condemned by Gregory Of this title of vniuersall Bishop Gregory saith so much as might iustly deterre all his successours from that or any of the like nature For he calleth it Vocabulum profanum vanum nomen vanitatis vocabulum peruersum vocabulum elationis scelestum superstitiosum superbum Thus in diuers places he setteth out that title and farther saith that it is Appellatio nefan◅inominis profani nominis superbia appellatio friuoli nominis vanitas stulti nominis nomen Pompaticum By all which termes dispersed in diuers parts of his workes hee hath declared his zeale against the pride of them that take such names vpon them declaring that the blasphemy of this name was a proofe that Antichrist was rising in the Church For he saith that hee that taketh this name of vniuersall Bishop is the fore-runner of Antichrist For that Antichrist must be Lord of the Clergy Gregory witnesseth saying Sacerdotum ei praeparatur exercitus 4. Now seeing that from these names of pride they would proue the Popes Iurisdiction We answer this proofe is founded vpon a rotten and ruinous ground-worke seeing their auncient Popes haue vpon the same reasons grounded the proofe of Antichrist After the death of Gregory Sabinian succeeded who sate but fiue moneths and nineteene dayes And then came Boniface the third who obtained of the Emperour Phocas that title which Gregory had so condemned Then and neuer before was the Church of Rome made the head and Mistresse of all other Churches and the Pope the chiefe Bishop of all Bishops This was done in the yeare of Christ sixe hundred and sixe And this Boniface is accounted the threescore
and sixe Pope from Peter as Caranza noteth Then we say that whatsoeuer Gregorâ—…e hath written against Iohn Bishop of Constantinople all standeth strong against Boniface the third and all the Popes after him For he first obtained this Antichâ—…istian name and all the rest haue enioyed it much encreased both titles of pride and power answerable to those ticles 5. But because Bellarmine would salue vp the wound that Gregory hath giuen to all Popâ—… after Boniface let vs briefly consider his shifts and so proceede First he saith that by Gregory his words the Pope should not be Antichrist but onely praecursor Antichristâ—… the fore-runner of Antichrist Nam praecursor saith he non debet esse idem cum eo quem praecurrit sed longe minor Si ergopraecursor Antichristi est ille qui se facit Episâ—…pum vniuersalem ipse Antichristus verus non hoâ—…se faciet sed aliquid maius We answer Boniface the third who first obtained this title in the Church of Rome was the fore runner of Antichrist and began to his successours but his successours encreased that dominion which Boniface began For they were not onely vniuersall Bishops that is Lords of Bishops but they were also Lords of Kings that is more then Boniface was and therefore wee yeeld that the fore-runner is lesse then Antichrist in his height and yet we say that Gregory his words stand both against the one and the other vnanswered by Bellarminâ—… Another testimony of Gregory he would shift thus Pariratione saith Bellarmine cum ait Gregorius Sacerdotum ei praeparâ—…tur exercitus non vult dicere Sacerdotes vt Sacerdotes ad exercitum Antichristi pertinere sic enim seipsum etiam in illo exercitu collocasset sed Sacerdotes vt superbos Antichristo exercitum praeparare Graunting all true that Bellarmine saith the wound is not cured which Gregory hath giuen to the proud Popes and to their proud and luxurious Priests these falues of Bellarmine are so farre from curing of the sore that they make it much worse Moreouer Bellarmine sometimes would shift it thus as if Iohn Bishop of Conftantinople when hee sought to be Occumenicall Bishop did not meane to be the chiefe of all Bifhops as the Pope is but to be the onely Bishop that there should be no other Bishop in the world but himselfe so that he would inferre that the thing which 〈◊〉 obtained was not the very thing which Gregory so lately before and so hainously had condemned Wee will therefore out of approued Histories briefly shew that the honour which Boniface obtained was no other thing then that dishonorable title which Iohn Bishop of Constantinople sought to get and which Gregory so much reproued abhorred 6 And certaine it is that the thing which Gregory so sharply reproued was that which Iohn 〈◊〉 Now that Boniface obtained the same thing they who write thereof beare sufficient witnesse Paulus Diaconus saith thus Hic Phocaâ—… roganâ—…e Papa Bonifacâ—…o statuit sedem Romanae Ecclesiae vt capâ—…t esseâ—… omnium Ecclestarâ—…m quia Ecclesia Constantinopolitana primam se omnium Ecclesiarum scribebat That is This man at the suit of Boniface ordained that the sea of Rome should be head of all Churches because the Church of Constantinople wrote her selfe the chiefe of all Churches Then by this testimony wee finde that Boniface obtained no other thing of Phocas then that which Iohn Bishop of Constantinople had sought before Abbas Vspergensis saith Post â—…abinianum Bonifacius cligitur ad Pontisicatum cuius rogatu Phocas constituit se dcm Romanae et Apostolicâ—… Ecclesia caput esse omnium Ecclesiarum nam antea Constantinopolitana â—…e scrit â—…bat primam omnium That is After Sabmian Bonifau was chosen Pope at whose suit Phocas ordained that the sea of thâ—… Romane Apostolike Church should be thâ—… head of all Churches for before this the Church of Constantinople had writ her selfe the chiefe of all Then this thing was graunted by Phocâ—…s at the suit of Boniface and what was granted no other thing then Iohn of Constantinople had sought before Platina witnesseth the same thing Boâ—…ifacius à Phoca imperatore obtinuit magna tamen contentione vt sedes beati Petri Apostoli quae caput est omnium Ecclesiarum ita diceretur haberetur abomâ—…bus quem quidem locum Ecclesia Constantinopolitana sibi vendicare conabatur That is Boniface obtained of Phocaâ—… but with great suit that S. Peters sea which is the head of all Churches so should be called and accounted of all Which place the Church of Constantinople sought to take to her selfe Then this was gotten by the importunate suit of Boniface and he obtained nothing but that which Iohn Bishop of Constantinople had sought before And thus the Writers that make any mention of this thing witnesse without question that Boniface by importune suit and great contention obtained no other thing then that which the Bishop of Constantinople had so lately sought and which Gregory the first Pope had so peremptorily condemned as a thing blasphemous 〈◊〉 preiudiciall to the gouernment of Christes Church 〈◊〉 Christ downe and raising Antichrist vp and therfore vtterly vnlawfull for any Bishop to seeke or to hold For that herein was included that principality ouer Bishops which Gregory also so much condemned no man maketh question Blondus saith ad huius Bonifacij petitionem Phocas antistitem Rom. principem Episcoporum omnium dixit That is At the suit of Boniface Phoâ—…as appointed the Bishop of Rome to be the Prince of all Bishops And Nauclerus saith Bonifacius insolentiam Patriarchae Constantinopolitani 〈◊〉 se appellantis compescuit Phocas enim Pontisicis suasione publica ac ad â—…niuersum orbem dimissa sanctione constituit vt Rom. Ecclesiae Romanoque Pontisici omnes orbis Ecclesiae obedrent That is Boniface repressed the insolence of the Patriark of Constantinople calling himselfe Oecumenicall For Phocas at the suit of the Pope ordained by a publique decree published ouer he world that all that Churches in the world should obey the Church of Rome and the Bishop of Rome Then this matter is sâ—… euident the no shift can help it no cloake can hide the shame so that either Gregories workes should haue beene burned for Heresie or this title of Oecumenicall Bishop should not haue beene taken vp by the Popes 7. And hence is the originall of the Popes Iurisdiction ouer all Bishops he had once as much Iurisdiction ouer Bishops as Phocas could giue him But who gaue him Iurisdiction ouer Princes That part of Iurisdiction was not then knowen in the world But after this it crept in the occasion thereof grewe thus When the Empire was vtterly decayed in the West and so weake in the East as not able to keepe Italy in obedience though for a time rather by the bare name and opinion of auncient gouernement then by any present strength they kept some commaund in Italie by their Exarches abiding at Rauenna Grâ—…gorie
Catholike 10. If this kinde of proofe please them to prooue the Popes Soueraigne supreame authoritie â—…hey may haue ynough thereof For as Pope Zaâ—…harie dispensed with the oath of Pipin and all the French Barons and subiects so doe the Popes since practise this part of Iurisdiction with great feruency or rather surie they dispense with the oathes of subiects they raise vp rebellions against true natural and lawfull Kings they aduance vsurpers This Iurisdiction wee graunt Popes haue practised but with shame ynough heere is the difference betweene them and vs betweene an euill cause and a good betweene impudencie and confidence in the truth both they and we bring the same examples but to contrary ends they bring these examples of the Popes practises to prooue Iurisdiction wee vrge the same examples to shame the Pope with his Iurisdiction Let the indifferent and ingenuous reader iudge whether applie them to the true right and proper end For let them aunswere vs if they can whence the Popes haue authoritie to execute such a Iurisdiction as they haue neither from Christ nor from the Princes of this world For certaine it is that to dispense with oathes to stirre vp subiects against their naturall Princes to mooue rebellions is a power which the Pope hath not receiued from Christ nor from the Princes of this world From whence then hath he it let them tell vs who make it a part of his Iurisdiction 11. After this Charles the great sonne to Pipin was made Emperour by Leo the third Pope At this time it appeareth that the Iurisdiction which by the Emperour before this was vsually practised vpon the Bishop of Rome and other Bishops began to be taken out of the hand of the Magistrate For when Charles hearing many complaints against this Leo concerning his life and conuersation called him to an examination in a great meeting of Bishops it was aunswered by a great acclamation Sedem Apostolicam omnium Ecclesiarum caput à nemine laico praesertim iudicari debere That is It is not meet that the Apostolicke Sea the head of all Churches should be iudged of any man especiall a Lay-man This moued Châ—…rles to omit the matter so soone had they learned to turne this power against the Emperor which they had some two hundred yeres before receiued from the Emperor This Iurisdiction then by this time had receiued a great change for in former times as the inquisition of false doctrines belonged to the care of Bishops so the examination of the life and manners of Bishops belonged alwayes to the Magistrate So Solomon deposed Abiathar So Constantine banished diuers Bishops and reformed the Clergie The godly Popes and Bishops in former times yeelded this power to the Magistrate which God hath giuen him knowing that euery soule is subiect to them euen Bishops euen Popes yea Apostles themselues But now by the fall of the Empire Papacy rising and a newe straunge image of the Empire rising vp in the Papacy this Iurisdiction was then in hatching which afterward was brought foorth by a monstrous birth 12. My purpose is to note the occasions of alteration of Iurisdiction in the Church of Rome and how the Popes hauing cast off the Iurisdiction of the Ciuill Magistrate did in time draw to themselues a new forme of Iurisdiction increasing the same by degrees For wheras at the beginning as we haue shewed the Bishops of Rome with others were vnder the coactiue Iurisdiction of the Ciuill Magistrate the absence and fall of the Empire gaue opportunity to the Bishops of Rome to raise theÌ„selues The first beginning of their Iurisdiction was by getting appeales to be made to them the enlarging aduancing of it was by obtaining the title of caput Ecclesiae vniuersall B. The Pope was not called caput Ecclesiae but the Church of Rome got that title vnder Phocas the Pope got it by his flatterers long after And in the time of Charles the great they had gotten in one foote farther into this Iurisdiction for then they began to refuse the coactiue Iurisdiction of the ciuill Magistrate All this while they were not come to the height and top of thei Iurisdiction to practise coactiue power ouer and against the ciuill Magistrate to depose Princes to raise vp rebellions to absolue subiects from their faith and alleageance though some of these things were a new founding yet they were not come to their perfection till after this time as we purpose in order to declare And as we note their practises so we must no lesse haue an eye to the men and meanes which withstood them in these ambitious courses 13 These attempts of Iurisdiction were then most famously withstood when they were brought to their full hight For after that the Popes had begun to stretch their Iurisdiction to the preiudice of Kings and Princes then began the opposition most to appeare learned men being stirred vp to write and throughly to examine this question Whereof my purpose is to speake farther in the last Chapter of this Treatise Here we will onely note what resistance it found at the beginning before it was growne vp to that hight whereunto it came in time First wee finde that both Charles the great himselfe and other Princes and Bishops haue withstood the Bishop of Rome heerein and seeking to giue euery one his right haue giuen many parts of that Iurisdiction which now the Pope claimeth to the ciuill Magistrate For after that Charles had subdued the Lumbards as his father Pipin had done before him and besieging Desiderius King of the Lumbards came to Rome from the siege to know what hee should haue for his trauaile for recouering S. Peters Patrimonie as the late Patrimonie of the Emperour faling to the Pope then began to be called for the Pope had promised to Charles for oppressing the Lumbards and recouering this new Patrimonie so much desired so hotely pursued so dearely bought that hee should be made Emperour of the West and the auncient authority and Iurisdiction of the Empire should be restored to him For the better effecting of these affaires Charles hauing set a strong siege about Pauy and taken order with his Captaines for that seruice left the siege came to Rome bringing with him a great number of Bishops Abbots to holde a Synod with Pope Hadrian and therein by all their industry and knowledge to finde out what were the true and auncient priuiledges of the Empire and what was the Emperours Iurisdiction confessed Pope Hadrian receiued Charles honourably and at his pleasure called a councell Wherein questionlesse some parts of the auncient Iurisdiction were restored to Charles For that Synod gaue him power to choose the Bishop of Rome and in all Prouinces of his gouernment to inuest all Archbishops and Bishops Thus much is acknowledged by as many witnesses in a manner as are Writers of the Story of this time But of late some haue quarrelled against this Story denying it to be true which
quarrell I purpose to handle and discusse in the next Chapter in his proper place Theodoricus de Niem writing of this councell and of the end and purpose of those that held it saith that this Synod was gathered purposely to search out the auncient vses lawes and customes of the Empire and Church that each power knowing their owne limits the one might not encroach vpon the other Celebrata est saith he ab 153. viris religiosis Episcopis Abbatibus c. ab vniuersis regionibus et oramibus almae vrbis à cuncto etiâ—…m Clero huius sanctae Rom. Ecclesiae ex quirentibus vsus leges mores eiusdem Ecclesiae et imperij That is It was celebrated by one hundred and fifty three religious men Bishops Abbots c. by all the regions and degrees of the City of Rome by all the Clergy of this holy Church of Rome making search and inquisition for the vses lawes and customes both of this Church and of the Empire Then we see that Charles recouered some part of the auncient Iurisdiction of the Empire Which notwithstanding since his time the Popes by inuincible contentions wrested from the Emperours chalenging it to be a part of their owne Iurisdiction and charging the Emperours with Heresie and Schisme for practising that right which other Popes before them acknowledged to bee the auncient right of the Empire 14 And because to the Iurisdiction of Princes it belonged of olde both to call councels and to confirme them therefore Charles did not omit this part of Iurisdiction though as the euent declared it was much against the Popes pleasure He called a Synod at Frankford wherein was condemned the doctrine of worshipping of images which doctrine the Pope had late before confirmed The occasion hereof grew thus Leo Isaurus Emperour being much offended that the Saracines had that great and iust exception against Christians that they worshipped images called a Synod at Constantinople wherein the worship of images was condemned and the images burned He sent also to the Bishop of Rome as then Gregory the second commaunding him to doe the like if he would haue his fauour saith Paulus Diaconus Gregory the second tooke this in suâ—…h indignation that he rebelled against the Emperour and raised all Italy into a rebellion by which meanes the Emperour lost all that then was left in Italy Gregory the second in the middes of these stirres died and Gregory the third succeeded who prosecuting the purpose of his predecessour called a Synod at Rome in the yeare seuen hundred thirty three by Sigebert seuen hundred thirty nine by Palmerius In this Synod the doctrine of worshipping images was confirmed Leo the Emperor was excommunicated and depriued Thus began the Pope to practise a new Iurisdiction in deposing Emperours After this Constantine sirnamed or rather nick-named Copronimus in the yeare of Christ saith Sigebert seuen hundred fifty fiue called a Synod at CoÌ„stantinople wherein the worship of images was againe condemned But another Synod was held at Rome by Pope Stephen the third in the yeare of Christ seuen hundred threescore and eight wherein the worshipping of images was againe approued Which was more famously confirmed in the yeare of Christ seuen hundred foure score and eight by another Constanstine and his mother Irene who called the second Nycen Synod wherein Imagerie preuailed much by the helpe of Pope Hadrian 15. Vpon these stirres Charles the great was moued to call a Synod at Franckford Thither sent Pope Hadrian the acts of the second Nicen Synod to be approued there and to direct this Synod at Frankford if they would take any direction from the Pope But the Fathers of this Synode not regarding the Popes direction tooke a meane course betweene the Greekes who destroyed and defaced images and the Church of Rome which maintained the worship thereof For they decreed that it was not impious to set vp images but to giue any worship to them this they held to be vtterly against Christian faith and to be a thing receiued from the superstition of the Gentiles This Synod was called and confirmed by Charles the great Then belike the Pope had not gotten all Iurisdiction ouer Kings which now he claimeth For the Emperour called Synods not the Pope Neither as then had hee gotten Iurisdiction ouer all Bishops because we see many Bishops were found in Germany France Aquitany and England for all these Nations Charles nameth in his letter to Elepandus Metropolitane of Tolet as fauouring and maintaining the trueth against the worship of images which resisted the Pope in this matter so that his great and soueraigne Iurisdiction was not then established 16. About this time that most worthy most religious and learned King Alfred raigned in England Aser Meneuensis writing his life entituleth him Omnium Britanniae insulae Christianorum rectorem Which title doth not much differ from that which is now in part giuen to the King supreame Gouernour of all persons Ecclesiasticall For whereas at this day the discipline of the Court of Rome exempteth Clerkes from the Kings Courts and consequently from the Kings gouernment it appeareth that in King Alfreds time this thing was vtterly vnknowne to the world therefore this King is called and acknowledged to bee the Gouernour of all Christians within his dominions Now because Bishops and Clerks were Christians he was hereby questionlesse vnderstood the gouernour of Clerkes aswell as of others As then all forraine gouernement and Iurisdiction was excluded by that title so nowe there is no other thing sought but in like sort to exclude all forraine power and Iurisdiction whether the Popes or any other At this time whe n King Alsred liued and raigned the sense iudgement and vnderstanding of the world was no other but that Kings were supreme gouernours of all persons and caufes Ecclesiasticall and Temporall within their owne Dominions Ivnderstand gouernment here as throughout this question I haue often admonished gouernment or power coactiue for this exemption of criminous Clarkes from their Kings Courts was a thing vnknowen in the world in those dayes And therfore whereas it is commonly taken by our aduersaries who vse to begge such principles as they cannot prooue that the religion sense and iudgement of the world ranne wholly for the Iurisdiction which now is practised in the Court of Rome this wee vtterly denie For we are able to shew when the sense iudgement and religion of the Church was against them in euery part of their pretended Iurisdiction For first whereas the Pope claimeth Iurisdiction ouer Bishops this is one part of his Iurisdiction and is now the sense and iudgement of the Court of Rome but in the times of the sixt and seuenth Carthaginian Councels of the Affrican and Mileuitan Synodes at this time I say and alwayes before the religion sense and iudgement of the whole world ran contrary If any obiect that these were not generall Councels but prouinciall I
aunswere wee vrge not their Canons onely to rule the Pope but their testimonies to know the truth of those times and before For they made an exact and diligent search through all the famous Churches of Christendome for the Popes Iurisdiction ouer Bishops and hauing once so famously refuted that Iurisdiction we take and reuerence their testimonies which will for euer be held honorable in the Church Before these times the religion sense and iudgement of the world was not that any Bishop or Clarke of forraine Prouinces might appeale to Rome which now is the sense and iudgement of the Court of Rome The Pope claimeth now this Iurisdiction likewise to depose Princes to dissolue and vndoe the obedience of subiects this is now the sense and iudgement of the Court of Rome but before the time of King Pipin the sense and iudgement of the world ran alwayes contrary That the Pope is vniuersall Bishop and the Church of Rome the head of other Churches yea the Pope the head of the vniuersall Church is now the sense and iudgement of the Court of Rome but this was not the sense iudgement and religion of the Church of Rome before the time of Gregorie the first as the same Gregorie doth sufficiently witnesse That criminous Clarkes should be exempted from the Courts of their Kings is now the practise and iudgement sense and religion of the Court of Rome but before the yeere one thousand this was not the sense and iudgement of the world That the Pope is aboue a generall Councell is now the sense and religion of the present Court of Rome but it was not the sense and religion of the Church of Rome before the time of the Councell of Trent In like sort of any part of their Iurisdiction whereof here we speake we are able to point to the time when it was not the sense and iudgement of the Church of Rome 17. About the time wherein Alfred raigned who began his raigne in the yeere of Christ eight hundred seuenty two died in the yeere nine hundred The Popes hauing already intruded vpon the Iurisdiction of Bishops and Archbishops beganne to make many desperate attempts vpon the Iurisdiction of Kings also but they were repressed where the Emperours had any power to resist and though they assumed Iurisdiction ouer Emperours yet they brought not all to an effect Cranâ—…zius speaking of those times saith The Emperour placed a Bishop in Monster and maruaile not that a Bishop was appointed by the Emperour for this was the Custome of those times when Emperours had power to place and displace Popes for there was no free election of Chapters as now the Apostolicall confirmation was not then necessary for whomsoeuer the Prince did nominate that man was to be consecrated a Bishop by the next adioyning Bishops Concerning this Iurisdiction there was a long contention between the Papacie and the Empire this was the Iurisdiction which the two Henries the father and the sonne which the two Frederickes likewise the Grand-father and the Grand-child sought long to defend and maintaine but the sword of the Church preuailed and forced the Emperours to relinquish their right to the Churches By this it may appeare that before the yeere one thousand the Popes entred into no great contention with the Germane Emperours concerning this Iurisdiction But as the contentions betweene the two Henrics and the two Fredericks and others did fully open and reueale to the world the Popes purpose for Iurisdiction so when it was once reuealed and fully knowen to the world it was denied and oppugned by the men of the best learning that then liued in the Church of Rome which thing we are more fully to declare hereafter CHAP. VII How the Papall Iurisdiction was aduanced from the time of the conquest and somewhat before vntill the yeere of Christ one thousand three hundred The meanes raising that Iurisdiction is declared to be by Forgeries Friars Oathes and the parts of the Iurisdiction inuestitures exemptions lawes imposed appellation deposing of Kings and absoluing their subiects from faith and Allegeance IN the time of William the Conquerer about the seuenth yeere of his raigne Hildebrand was chosen Pope named Gregorie the seuenth This man aduaunced the Popes Iurisdiction to an higher pitch then euer it was before Now all that power which was extorted from Princes by such violent practises as Hildebrand vsed was afterward supposed to belong to the Popes Iurisdiction And these late Iesuits make no doubt to tell vs that all came from Christ and his Apostles and that it was a thing neuer heard that Temporall Princes should meddle in such matters and that the Religion deuotion sense and iudgement of all men ranne wholly for it Wee are therefore to obserue how the Popes wrested Iurisdiction from temporall Princes This thing will appeare better if we take a suruay of these times and of the meanes and parts of that Iurisdiction which wee finde chalenged by the Popes in these ages 2. At this time the Popes began first of all to striue for inuestitures Pope Gregory the seuenth began this contention with Henry the fourth Emperour which was the occasion of great warres and blood-shed through Christendome especially in Germany I will for the better vnderstanding of these proceedings with breuity and fidelity report out of the stories of this time in what state the Church of Rome then stoode In the time of Henry the third Emperour the Court of Rome was pestered with a sort of men infamous prodigious who taught Necromancy practised poisoning set vp as it were a schoole of vnlawfull Arts abominable to God and pernicious to men One chiefe of this profession was Theophilactus which was afterward Pope Benedictus the eight called Benedictus the ninth This Theophilact was Master to Hildebrand in his Art Magick who for his better furtherance in that knowledge was also instructed by Laurentius the Malfilan Archbishop and by Iohn the Archpriest of S. Iohn de porta latina This Theophilact gaue himselfe wholly to the sacrifices of deuils with his complices and schollers as he had beene iâ—…structed by Gerbertus which was Pope Syluester the second By these Masters and meanes Hildebrand aspiring to the Papacy ioyned himselfe in a strict league with one Brazutus who poisoned sixe Popes in the space of thirteene yeres their names mine Author setteth down in order thus Clemens this was Clemens the second Damasus 2 Leo 9 Victor 2 Stephaâ—…us 10. Benedictus this Pope escaped the poison but was cast out by force and cunning of Hildebrand Nicholaus 2. Thus he practised to make way for himselfe to the Papacy by poisoning all that stood in his way 3. For redressing of these enormities Henry the third Emperour was entreated by the religious sort of Cardinalls to purge the Church of this hellish rabble that thus pestered it The Emperor being drawne to seeke some reformation of these disorders because many Popes vsurped the Papacie at once he
are able to vnrippe them §. I. Of the Forgeries whereby this Iurisdiction was first challenged 6. THe Popes and the Court of Rome perceiuing well how much it made for the aduancement to that Sea if they might be secured for the right and title to this Iurisdiction which they purposed to challenge and practise And vnderstanding that none would beleeue that they had any right to it vnlesse they shewed some antiquity for it finding also that they wanted Scriptures the testimonie of the ancient Church began a most desperate and vile practise to forge antiquities deuising certaine writings fathering the same vpon the ancient Bishops of Rome all was to make some shew and title to this Iurisdiction whereof they were so much inamoured In our dayes there is lesse feare of daunger from these forged Epistles because they haue bene throughly examined and refuted by many learned men as Maâ—…silius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Antonin Archiep. Florent Nicholaus Cusanus Aenaeas Siluius Hieronymus Paulus Catalanus Raphaell Volateranus all before Master Luther In so much as the learned Papists are ashamed of this stuffe and cannot denie the Forgery but when first they were deuised whether by Anastatius Bibliothecarius as some iudge or by some other trusty Champion of the Court of Rome they carried the world then into such an illusion that we may well iudge it proceeded from the deepenesse of Satan in subtiltie and falshood and was receiued with wonderfull simplicitie and ignorance of that age For when the fatall time was come that Antichrist must send vp that smoak wherwithall the truth was darkened then fell such a iudgement vppon the world that together with the darkening of Scriptures learning knowledge and iudgement was decayed and they did with greedinesse beleeue lies and forgeries who could not examine the truth Then began they to publish new decretall Epistles vnder the names of Clemens Anaclet Euaristus Sixtus Telesphorus Higinus Pius Anicetus Soter Eleutherius Victor and many others In whose names certaine Epistles are framed to claime this Iurisdiction but so absurd the stile so vnfitted to the ages wherin these Bishops liued that the learned Papists themselues blush at the forgerie The argument of all these Epistles is in a manner one and the same all plead for Iurisdiction and if this question might be determined by these testimonies then should they obtaine their Iurisdiction without controuersie The things which are most of all handled and repeated therein are the Primacie of the Pope the power and authoritie of the Church of Rome exemption of Clarkes and appellation to the Sea Apostolicke these are the things handled and repeated ouer and ouer The proofe for all is fet from Tues Petrus super hanc petram c. And pasâ—…e oues meas and oraui pro te Petre and such like deprauations of holy Scriptures 7. Heere is the true ground of their Iurisdiction thus they got it by forgeries and these forgeries in that age such was the ignorance thereof were nothing suspected other men who detested such vile practises measured the mindes of Popes in charitie by their owne who would euer haue thought so basely of Popes that they would haue entred into such diâ—…onest practises Therefore this Iurisdiction was by many receiued because they suspected no falshood in such as should haue beene examples of vertue and godlinesse But when the knowledge of good learning was raised againe then began these Epistles to be examined and were found such as they are Bellarmine speaking of these Epistles though glad he would be to maintain them if he knew how yet dares not denie them to be forged Nec indubitatas esse affirmare audeam saith he But if you dare not auouch them to be vnforged why then dare you auouch that Iurisdiction of the Pope of which the world neuer tooke knowledge before these Epistles had deuised proofes for it And why dare you make vse of such forgeries For Bellarmiâ—…e confessing that he dare not iustifie them from suspition of forgerie yet laboureth to take vse of them as pretending that they are auncient as though antiquitie in falshood could helpe Or as if a robber and murtherer being taken in the manner and not able to iustifie his action should plead that Barrabas was an auncient robber and murtherer and thinke to helpe himselfe by that plea. And because vpon this rotten foundation the Popes Iurisdiction is builded let vs obserue some of the best and most substantiall proofes for Iurisdiction out of these forged Epistles 8. Anaclet is made to say thus for the priuiledges of the Church such priuiledges as exemption of Clarks and such like as were introduced after the yere one thousand Priuilegia Ecclesiarum sacerdotum sancti Aposteli iussu saluatoris intemerata inuiolata omnibus decreuerunt manere temporibus That is The priuiledges of Churches and of Priests the holy Apostles decreed that they should remaine inuiolated for all times For Iurisdiction he saith Quodsi difficiliores ortae fuerint questiones aut Episcoporum vel maiorum iudicia aut maiores causae fuerint ad Apostolicam sedem si appellatum fuerit referantur quontam Apostoli hoc statuerunt iussu saluatoris vt maiores difficiliores questiones semper ad sedem deferantur Apostolicam super quam Christus vniuersam construxit Ecclesiam dicente ipso Petro tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecilesiam meam And againe Summi sacerdotes id est Episcopi à Deo sunt iudicandi nonâ—… ab humanis aut prauae vitae hominibus lacerandi sed potius ab omnibus fidelibus portandi This is often repeated that scandalous Clarkes must not be accused yea though one of them should liue most inordinately Licet sit inordinatus quia pro merit is subditorum disponitur à Deo vita rectorum For proofe these Scriptures are brought qui vos tangit tangit pupillam oculi mei nolite tangere Christos meos in prophetis meis nolite malignari From this deepe Diuinity Thomas Becket resisted Henrie the second and would not suffer the King to execute iustice against robbers fellons murtherers practisers of Treason if they were Clargie men he defended them by these Scriptures as we shall declare hereafter This witch-craft came from Rome and from these forged Epistles Anaclet saith again Haec sacra sancta Romana Apostolica Ecclesia non ab Apostolis sed ab ipso domino saluatore nostro primatum obtinuit eminentiam potestatis super vniuerâ—…as Ecclesias and to proue all this is alleadged Tues Petrus c. Another saith Si quis vestrum pulsatus fuerit in aliqua aduersitate licenter hanc sanctam Apostolicam appellet sedem ad eam quasi ad caput suffugium habeat And another Iudicia Episcoporum maioresque Ecclesiae causae a sede Apostolica non ab alia sicut Apostoli sancti successores eorum statuerunt cum
regni maiores admiratione permotos c. That is You signified to me by your Letters that the Princes and Barons of the Kingdome were mooued with admiration that the Pall was offered you by our Apocrisiaries that is Chaplanes with this condition that you should take that Oath which they brought you written from vs. Let them in like sort maruell at our Lord Iesus Christ in this cause Who committing the charge of his sheepe to Peter put thereto a condition saying If thou louest me feed my sheepe Now if the creator of consciences and searcher of secrets vsed this condition and that not once but the second time and againe till he had made him sorie What care then ought we to haue that so great a Prelateship of the Church bee not by vs committed to our brethren whose consciences we know not They obiect that all Oathes are prohibited by the Lord and that this practise of exacting Oathes is not found either established by the Apostles of Christ or by Councels What then is that which the Lord addeth as next following That which is more then this is of euill For euill compelleth and forceth vs the Lord permitting to exact this which is more For is not this euil to start from the Church and obedience of the Sea Apostolicke And to breake out against the constitutions of Canons Which many haue done after their Oath to the contrarie We are therefore compelled by this euill and by necessitie to exact an Oath for Fealtie for Obedience and Vnitie They obiect that this thing is not established by Councels as though any Councels may prescribe a Law to the Romane Church seeing all Councels are by the Authoritie of the Bishops of Rome enacted and haue their strength And in their Canons the Popes Authoritie is manifestly excepted 38. The Reader may be intreated hence to obserue First that this Oath in the time of Paschalis the second who wrote this for Gregorie the ninth Collected it from him was receiued with great admiration both of Temporall Lords and of the Archbishop himselfe as a thing neuer practised before that time Then we haue the antiquitie of imposing such an Oath Secondly we obserue this cursed boldnesse of the Pope in peruerting Scriptures to serue his pride and lust Without which blasphemous abuse of holy Scriptures this Iurisdiction could neither at first haue beene imposed nor since maintained Thus hee handleth all the Scriptures that he meeteth withall as in these few words two diuers Scriptures Thirdly he graunteth that euill compelled him to this God onely permitting which is as if he should say The diuell compelleth and driueth him to it God onely permitteth He who acknowledgeth thus much is wittingly and willingly the seruant of the diuell and of that euill which by his owne confession compelleth him Fourthly he reiecteth the authoritie of the Apostles and Councels as being himselfe aboue them Fifthly his reason is to bee noted drawen from Scripture Christ saith That which is more then this is of euill therefore the Pope may exact an Oath of Archbishops And the Popes Canons hauing once expounded this Scripture thus it must alwayes be the true sense of it For that say they is the true sense which the Pope giueth Sixthly where we find this Oath exacted of an Archbishop accounted a thing so strange by the Barons of the land We collect that the Pope at the first required this Oath of Archbishops onely which was the cause that mooued many Archbishops to ioyne with the Pope in the pursuite of this new Iurisdiction against their owne Soueraignes And hence we see a reason why Anselme withstood the King against the liking and consent of all the Bishops of the land as we shall hereafter declare Because this Oath was exacted of Archbishops Anselme had taken it For as by this Canon it appeareth it was conueyed with the Pall to the Archbishops if they will haue the Pall besides the other price they must take this Oath But the Bishops as then had not taken the Oath which made them freer to withstand Anselm Seuenthly and last of all obserue what kind of Oath the Pope required An Oath of Allegeance And therefore the summe and purpose of that former Canon is thus set downe in the Edition of Gregorie the thirteenth Electo in Archiepiscopum sedes Apostolica Pallium non tradet nisi prius praestet fideluatis obedientiae iuramentum That is The Sea Apostolike will not deliuer the Pall to any Elect for Archbishop except he first take an Oath of Fidelitie and Obedience Then the Oath which the Pope requires is an Oath of Allegeance By this the purpose reason Antiquitie and honestie of this Oath may the better appeare 39. Besides this Oath which Popes haue exacted of the Clergie they haue laboured to bring the Emperours also vnto their obedience by an Oath There is the forme of an Oath set downe Dist. 63. as exacted by Pope Iohn the twelfth of Otho the first Emperour but because in that distinction there is much counterfeited stuffe thrust in as that Canon which beginneth Ego Ludouicus c. which Carolus Molinaeus hath by irrefragable proofes manifested to be forged therfore this is to be suspected to be of the same kinde And this thing seemeth so vnlikely that there is no reason to receiue it without better story then the Popes Canons For Otho the first was a Prince of great worth wise and valiant and Iohn the twelfth a Pope that deserueth no better Titles of the Historiographers then a Monster and a Beast Neither was this Emperour at any time in the power of that Pope but the Pope in his for Iohn the twelfth helped Beringarius and his sonne against Otho which caused Otho to bring an Armie against him And as Luitprandus saith Iuramentum Othoni Papa Iohannes supra pretiosissimum corpus Petri praestitit se nunque Beringario Aberto eius filio auxiliaturum Naucler saith that this Iohn whom he also calleth a Monster and a Beast hauing intelligence that two Cardinals wrote to Otho to call him to Rome cut off the nose from the one and the hand from the other Then for any Oath that Otho should take to the Pope we finde nothing in Storie but the contrarie True it is that Henry the fourth Emperour was forced by Hildebrand to such an Oath for this Emperour being by him excommunicated his Nobles and Bishops falling from his obedience was driuen to come bare-foote with his wife and little sonne in a sharpe frost to Canusium where the Pope then lay and to stay at the gates of the Citie all night and though in greatest humility he intreated pardon yet Hildebrand was so busied forsooth in company of his Harlots that the Emperour was forced to attend three daies in this grieuous affliction before he might haue accesse to his holinesse And when hee came before him he must be contented to be bound by
coactiue power to the spirituall Iurisdiction of the Church This is the meaning of the imperiall Constitutions that are in this manner set forth by Emperors of religions and doctrinall matters For the Emperours neuer tooke vpon them by their authority to define matters of faith and Religion that they left to the Church but when the Church had defined such truthes against Heretiques and had deposed those Heretiques then the Emperours concurring with the Church by their imperiall Constitutions Sicque Diuina 〈◊〉 â—…umana concurrentia saith Iustinian in the same place vnam consonantiam rectis sententijs fecere did by their coactiue power giue strength to the Canons of the Church Aâ—…d thus was the Church then gouerned by the Canons of auncient approued Synodes for matters of faith and doctrine and by the Constitutions of Christian Princes for matters of externall coactiue Iurisdiction That Constantine by whose authority the sixt Synod was held at Constantinople declareth that the Canons of the fiue generall Councels adding this second Constantinopolitan to the other â—…ouce were the rules or Canons of the Church 86. So long as those Canons of auncient Councels stood for Church lawes executed by the Bishoppes who were the Gouernours so long the Gouernement of the Church stood vp in peace order and Godlinesse one Bishoppe incroached not vpon the Iurisdiction of another But after that the Pope had intruded vpon the Iurisdiction of the Church and was growen so great as that by coactiue power hee was able to maintaine his intrusion then began hee to giue lawes such as are comprised in the Decretals of Gregory the ninth who was Pope in the yeare one thousand two hundred and thirty the first publisher of those lawes which were continued by 〈◊〉 the eight 〈◊〉 fift Iohn the two and twentieth 〈◊〉 by some other Popes vnto the yeare one thousand foure hundred and eightie for then liued Sixtus the fourth whose Decrees are published in that part that is called extraâ—… Commun since which times those lawes haue beene in some force in diuers nations where they did not crosse the imperiall lawes of those nations nor the Iurisdiction of the Kings thereof Now seeing that the Popes Iurisdiction is so much set forth and aduanced by these Canon lawes let vs in few wordes examine how he came to this Iurisdiction to giue lawes and by what right he maintaineth it If any man haue right to make and giue lawes this right must either be from God giuen him or from men who haue had this right before in themselues for euery man cannot giue this right but onely such as haue it and haue power to giue it But the Pope receiued not this right of giuing lawes to all Churches from God for God hath no where giuen any such Commission to him The ancient Bishops of Rome either did not claime any such Iurisdiction or if any were carried by leuity and ambition out of their bounds they were presently recalled and repressed by the godly Bishoppes of that age As Anicet was by Polycâ—…rp Victor by 〈◊〉 Polyâ—…rates and the other Bishoppes of Asia Zozimus Boniface and 〈◊〉 by S. Augustine and the Affrican Bishoppes so that the Bishoppes of Rome could neuer be suffered to make lawes to the Church for one thousand or twelue hundred yeares after Christ therefore this right was not from Christ. 87. For if it had beene from Christ then should the Pope haue beene suffered to haue practised the same before twelue hundreth yeares were expired For the godly auncient Fathers did neuer withstand the Bishop of Rome in any Iurisdiction which hee could claime from Christ. But in this thing it is knowne that they withstoode him therefore this Iurisdiction whereunto after so many hundreth yeares hee intruded himselfe against the iudgement of the auncient Fathers who resisted him heerein is not from God Neither can this right bee claimed from man because they who chalenge it will haue it to be a diuine right not humane And they quarrell vs for that we admit that temporall Princes may haue such Iurisdiction so that they vtterly denie that this Iurisdiction is deriued from any humane power Now he 〈◊〉 to execute Iurisdiction which is neither giuen him from God nor man must needs be conuinced to be an intruder and to come in his owne name and consequently to fulfill that Scripture I came in my Fathers name and you receiue mee not If another shall come in his owne name him you will receiue Which the auntient Fathers expound of the comming of Antichrist in his owne name And what more pregnant proofe can be brought of this his comming in his owne name then is this intruding himselfe into a Iurisdiction which he had neither from God nor from the Princes of this world And because the Pope after one thousand and two hundred yeares had no more right to giue Lawes to the Church then in former ages he had therefore this Iurisdiction is vnlawfull which by these Lawes hee practiseth Wherein onely defacto he is found to doe that whereunto he neuer had right 88. Moreouer if Bellarmine haue declared the true conditions of iust and lawfull Lawes it will followe that the Canon Lawes are no iust Lawes Bellarmine confesseth that foure conditions are required in a Law to make it iust the first is drawne from the end for it must be referred to the common good for herein saith Aristotle a King differeth from a tyrant because a King respecteth the common good of his subiects but a tyrant looketh onely vpon his owne priuate profit and thus saith Bellarmine doth a iust Law differ from a tyrannicall Law Then are the Popes Canon Lawes proued tyrannicall and vniust because they respect not the common good but the priuate wealth of the Pope as all those doe that draw all appellations to him The second condition which in Bellarmines iudgement maketh a Law iust is drawne from the efficient For it must be from a man that hath full authority Nemo enim potest legem imponere â—…nsibi subdiâ—…o saith he By this it will likewise follow that the Popes Canons are no iust Lawes because the Pope hath no authority to make such Canons binding them that are not his subiects as we haue declared before The third condition that maketh a Law iust is drawne from the matter saith 〈◊〉 for it must not forbid vertue nor commaund vice but the Canon Lawes are such as forbid vertue and commaund vice as appeareth by all those Canons that proceede with their non obstante I will note one example of many There is a Canon that runneth thus Quum aliquibus recipiendi aliquem in Canonicum alicuius Ecclesiae non obstantibus ciusdem Ecclesiae priuilegijs consuetudinibus vel statutis â—…uramento confirmatione Apostolica vel quacunque firmitate alia roboratis per nostras literas concedimus facultatem c. That is When wee graunt power to any by our letters to receiue any to be
maintained the lawes and customes of his father against the Pope and Henry the first the lawes and customes of his brother and father and Henry the second the lawes and customes of the Kingdome vsed by his Grandfather Henry the first or any other afterward referring themselues to the same lawes the lawes and customes of which they speake are the auncient lawes and priuiledges of this land confirmed by the Conquerour receiued from King Edward proceeding from King Edgar and before him from King Alphred And are therefore of much greater antiquity then the Popish Religion lately concluded in the Councell of Trent as many parts of that Religion were Then it appeareth that the auncient lawes of this land did forbid an appeale to Rome neither is that to be much maruelled for why should it be thought strange that an appeale to Rome was vtterly forbidden by the Church and State of England feeing long before that time we finde the same thing forbidden by the Church of Africa After this time wherein Appeales to Rome were forbidden in England we finde that in Fraunce the same thing was prohibited by the law which the French call the pragmaticall Sanction for in the yeare one thousand two hundred threescore and eight Lewes the ninth French King called S. Lewes ordeined the pragmatical Sanction wherein all the oppressions of the Church of Rome are vtterly forbidden that none of those things be practised in Fraunce vnlesse it be by the expresse and free consent of the King and Church of that Kingdome Thus haue Kings alwaies prescribed against the Pope in matters of Iurisdiction as the Church in like sort hath prescribed against the Pope in matters of faith and Religion as hereafter in the last Chapter shall be declared §. VIII Of deposing and depriuing Kings and dissoluing the Oath of Alleageance wherein consisted the highest pitch of this pretended Iurisdiction 96. THE last and greatest point of this Iurisdiction wherein the strings of this authority were stretched vp to the highest was that their practise of Deposing Kings and discharging Subiects from their Alleageance By which practise the Church was confounded the States of the world ouerturned Kings robbed of their right subiects of their faith and truth euery nation scourged with warres and blood-shed and in the common vexation of all Christendome onely the Popes state and worldly glory increased who could not otherwise rise but with the ruine of the Church and States In this place therefore I will as breefely as I can passe through by way of short History the practise of the Popes in deposing of Kings That it may be apparant to the world that we are so farre from being afraid to confesse this power which they so much boast of that we are rather readie to publish it to the world For hereby all men which haue any vnderstanding of that power which Iesus Christ left to his Church may know the Tyrannie vsurpation pride vaine-glory ambition and madnesse of him who exalteth himselfe in the Church against God and against them that are called Gods Wherein we may learne to be armed with patience to suffer for a time whatsoeuer the lust of proud and bloud-sucking Popes haue leaue to do for the sinnes of our Princes and people and Churches For their time is set and drawing to an end and nothing hath beene done but that which is fore-warned in the Scripture So that by these ambitious and bloudy practises wee shall finde how the Scriptures are fulfilled 97. For one Scripture saith that a starre must fall from heauen who must be a King of the Locusts which is called also the Angell of the bottomlesse pit whose name in Hebrew is Abaddon and in Greeke Apollyon that is a destroyer Which Prophesie of his destroying power is verified most apparantly in this practise of excommunicating Kings and loosing the knot of obedience Whereby confusion and destruction is brought vpon all Kingdomes of Christendome Hereby he is proued to be a destroyer an exterminator an excommunicator Therefore the vulgar translation addeth significantly Latine habens nomen exterminans Another Scripture saith The tenne Kings shall giue their power and authority to the beast Though the Kings of Christendome did neuer directly yeeld to the Pope this authority ouer their owne Kingdomes and ouer themselues that the Popes might depose and displace them at his pleasure yet this they gaue him in effect and by consequence For they gaue him so much that he might vpon their owne graunt challenge this and they who had graunted him so much had no reason to except against his challenge For though the King which was to be depriued denied the Pope this power yet such Princes did yeeld it to him to whom the Pope had giuen the Kingdom of the deposed Prince he did yeeld it who should vse the benefit of the Popes vsurped power For example though the late Kings of France haue alwaies denied that the Pope had any Authority to depose the French Kings yet the Kings of France haue giuen him this power For the former Kings yeelded it as Pipin and Charles For they had no other title to the Kingdome then from this power of the Pope Therefore they yeelded that the Pope had power and authority to giue Kingdomes and in that sense gaue their power and authority to the beast So that when these first French Kings honoured the Pope with this vndue honour though then they seemed to receiue Kingdomes from him yet the Scripture looketh farther into these practises then they did which practised them For they respected onely themselues their owne present greatnesse but in receiuing such power from the Popes they gaue in trueth their power and authority to the Popes For how could they in iustice denie but that the same power which deposed other Kings to raise them might as well haue deposed them to raise other Thus most of the Kings of Christendome gaue their kingdomes to the Popes That this new and strange power of Antichrist may better appeare I will open the beginning and continuance of the Popes practise herein Leo Iconomachus 98. THe first Prince vpon whom the Pope began this practise was Leo the Emperour whom Platina calleth Leo the third he was called Iconomachus for defacing of Images This Prince was deposed by Gregory the third who was Pope in the yeare seuen hundred ninety sixe Pope Gregory the second prepared the way thus When Leo the Emperour being much offended at the superstitious and foule abuse of Images which he saw daily then growing in the Church did vtterly deface Images in Churches and commaunded Pope Gregory the second then Bishop of Rome to doe the like the Pope tooke his aduise in such indignation that he raised all Italy in rebellion against him So the Emperour lost his holde in Italy and a number of little States were raised in Italy euery City striuing to make it selfe a free State Gregory the second hauing done thus much died and left the
place to Gregory the third who succeeded him This Pope as soone as euer he was chosen by the consent of the Romane Clergy depriued Leo the third Emperour from the Empire and from the communion of the faithfull for the same cause to wit for defacing Images which were set vp in Churches to be worshipped This was the ground of the Popes proceeding against the Emperour which is to be obserued By this wee see the state of Rome cleane changed for whereas the Emperours at the first were persecutours and the Bishops of Rome were such as suffered for righteousnesse Now had they changed places for the Popes were become persecutours and the Emperours were such as suffered for righteousnesse For what was the Emperour Leo his fault in breaking downe and defacing Images after that hee found that diuine worship was exhibited to them other then that so much commended zeale of Ezekias in breaking downe the brasen Serpent so that if we looke vpon this fact of the Emperour which was the occasion why the Popes so proceeded against him there can nothing appeare but the Popes persecution and the Emperours suffering for righteousnesse Pope Gregory the third after this called a Synod in Rome wherein the worship of Images was established and all excommunicated that held the contrary All Italy saith Onuphrius fell away from the obedience of Leo the Emperour with the City of Rome and other Westerne parts of the Empire which were before subiect to the Emperour excepting Sicily and a part of Liguria and a little corner of Calabria All this the Emperour lost at once by the practise of Popes 99. Now because wee consider these beginnings of the Popes persecutions for he began with the Emperour whom thus he driued out of Italy putting him from all gouernment in Rome and after tooke vp his place and gouernement let vs heere remember an auncient tradition of the auncient Fathers who wrote before these times with freedom For they are al resolued vpon this as vpon an Apostolicall tradition that Antichrist must driue the Emperour out of the gouernement of Rome and Italy and take vp his place and seate Tertullian doth often repeate this sentence Romanus status cedet Antichristo That is The Romane Empire must giue place to Antichrist And in another place he saith Qui nunc tenet teneat donec de medio fiat Quis nisi Romanus status That is Hee that now with-holdeth shall with-hold till he be taken out of the way Who is that the Romane Empire And vpon those words of the Apostle He that now with-holdeth shall with-hold vntill he be taken away The auncient Fathers writing doe with an admirable consent agree vpon this that the thing which the Apostle saith did with-hold and should with-hold for a time was the Romane Empire For the Empire of Antichrist must be raised vp in the same place where that Empire stood that is in Rome And therefore Hierome writing of those wordes of the Apostle except there come a departing first that that man be disclosed saith Nisi venerit discessio primum vt omnes gentes quae Romano Imperio subiacent recedant abeis That is Vnlesse a departing first come that all the Nations which now are subiect to the Empire of Rome may depart from that subiection Therefore he saith that the Apostle left this tradition which he thought not good to commit to writing Remember you not that when I was with you I tolde you of these things saith the Apostle If any man aske why the Apostle thought good rather to commit this thing to their memory then to writing to this the same Author Saint Hierome aunswereth in the same place Si apertè audacterque dixisset non veniet Antichristus nisi prius Romanum deleatur Imperium iusta causa persecutionis in orientem tunc Ecclesiam consurgere videbatur That is If Saint Paul had said plainly and boldly Antichrist shall not come vnlesse the Romane Empire be first destroyed this might haue ministred a iust cause of persecution to the Church then rising Then the Apostle would not speake this thing directly for feare of drawing a persecution vpon the Church but committed it to their memories Remember you not that when I was yet with you I told you If any man demaund this question why then doe you admit some Apostolicall traditions I answer 100. Let these two limitations be remembred and then I know not why Apostolicall traditions may not bee admitted First it must haue an euident ground in the Scripture Secondly it must haue the consenting testimonie of auncient Fathers confirming it to be an Apostolicall tradition These two conditions are both kept in this particular which now I speake of and in the baptising of Infants But to take a tradition from the bare testimony of any Church without a ground of Scripture and the testimonie of the ancient Fathers bearing witnesse that it was an Apostolicall tradition this wee vtterly refuse as vnwarrantable Concerning this particular the rest of the Fathers yeeld the like consent to these Ambrose saith Non prius veniet Antichristus quam Regni Romani fiat defectio Augustine saith Quidam putant hec de Imperio dictum fuisse Romano proptereà Paulum Apostolum non â—…d aperte scribere voluisse ne calumniam videlicet incurreret quasi Romano Imperiomalè optauerit And in the same place Tantum qui modo tenet teneat donec de medio tollatur non absurdè de ipso Romano Imperio creditur Another of the auncients saith thus Vt qui tenet nunc teneat donec de medio fiat Donec Regnum quod nunc tenet de medio auferatur priusquam Antichristus reueletur Iohn Chrysostome and Oecumenius summing his words say thns writing vpon that Scripture 2. Thess. 2. Solum est qui modo retinet Thronus videlicet Regnum Romanorum quodnunc impedimento est donec cesset finemque accipiat â—…uncreuelabitur iniquus ille hoc est Antichristus Vbi enim Imperium Rom. fuerit dissolutum tunc Antichristus rebellione irruet ac obtinere conabitur non hominum solum verum Dei Imperium Romanorum autem Imperium ipse Antichristus perfectè abolebit Quemadmodum 〈◊〉 Medorum Imperium à Babylonijs dissolutum est Babyloniorum à Persis Persarum quoque à Macedonibus Macedonum a Romanis it a Romanorum ab Antichristo Antichristi à Domino nostro That thing which withholdeth is the Romane Empire which now stayeth the matter till it cease and come to an end Then shall that wicked man be reuealed that is Antichrist For when the Romane Empire shall be destroyed then shall Antichrist by rebellion inuade and shall seeke to draw to himselfe not onely the power of men but of God also And Antichrist shall vtterly make an end of the Romane Empire For as the Empire of the Medes was destroyed by the Babylonians and that of the Babylonians by the
〈◊〉 legâ—… aliqâ—… obligarentur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aut institutis Ecclesia vel 〈◊〉 Râ—…manorum plusquam â—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…e 〈◊〉 rationabili 〈◊〉 qua fideles in vnitate amplius seruabantur eo quod tune fideli 〈◊〉 legislatore ipsos in ordine reducente 〈◊〉 in vâ—…itate seruante c. That is Albeit about the beginning of the Church other Bishops and Churches of beleeuers were not bound by any diuine or humane law to obey the mandates of the Church or Bishop of Rome rather then the contrary yet this profitable and reasonable custome preuailing by which beleeuers were better kept in vnitie because they wanted then a Christian Magistrate to reduce them to order and preferue them in vnitie therefore they were afterward bound as by a diuine law to this obedience in things honest and lawfull 11. But because the Popes and their flatterers did couer all their practiseâ—… with plâ—…nitudo 〈◊〉 as with a mist therfore he doth with great light of learning and truth dispell that mist This saith hâ—… is Loâ—…us 〈◊〉 â—…nde etiaÌ„ paralâ—…gismus quâ—… reges principantes â—…o singâ—…los coactiua 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subiectos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 trâ—…xit origineâ—… That is This is a Sophisme whence that Paralogisme drew his beginning by which they striue to draw Kings and Princes and all other vnder their subiection by coactiue Iurisdiction And therfore iâ—… he belaboreth exâ—…ctly and at full to open this fallacion of fulnesse of power the suâ—…e whereof is this By a pretended fulneâ—…e of power the Pope wiâ—…hout ground or reason onely led thereto by pride and ambition intruded vpon the right of Iesus Christ and vpon the right of the Church and vpon the right of Temporall Princes wresting all authority to himselfe this he calleth fulnes of power â—…or iâ—…by fulnes of power be vnderstood tâ—…at power wherby all men and all creatures are commanded and directed to what end the commauâ—…der will this power is giuen onely to Iesus Christ and to no other man according to that Scripture all power is giueâ—… vnto me in heauen and in â—…arth But if by fulnesse of power be vnderstood power to preach to excommunicate to binde to loose to interpret Scripture to determine controuersies this power is in the Church partly in Bishops partly in doctors partly in Councels and not more in the Pope then in another Bishop Last of all if by this fulnesse of power be vnderstood Soueraigne Iurisdiction coactiue then it is in Temporall Princes Marsiliuâ—… maketh moe parts hereof bâ—…t I draw him summarily and presume that to these three heads all that he saith may be reduced 12. And therefore whereas the Pope claimeth such â—… power intruding vpon the right of each of these he saith Ex vnâ—… 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 â—…ransiuit Romanâ—…s 〈◊〉 Thâ—…t is The Pope hath from one presumption passed into another The same Author declareth how the Popes proceeded in these their incroachings vpon Iurisdiction First saith he they made some constitutions to gouerne the Clergie then they proceeded by way of exhortâ—…tion intreaty to perswade the laitie to keepe fastes to abstaine from meats When they saw that laymen did willingly receiue suâ—…h obseruations theÌ„ they proceeded to ordaine the same things as laws to denounce excoÌ„municatioÌ„ against the transgrâ—…ssours thereof And all this was done saith he Suâ—… 〈◊〉 diuinâ—… culâ—…us speciâ—… That is Vnder a shewe of godlinâ—…sse and the worship of God The same Author addeâ—…h Cresâ—…ente autem 〈◊〉 ipsis appâ—… 〈◊〉 ampliâ—… domiâ—…di attendentibâ—…s deuotoâ—… fideliâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignauiaâ—… diuinâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui ad â—…a 〈◊〉 sacerdoteâ—… indicebantur obligari credebanâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aeternâ—… praesumpseruâ—…t 〈◊〉 Episcopâ—… Romaâ—…i cum suo clericoruâ—… coetu â—…ligarchica quaedam edicta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 actus 〈◊〉 c. That is But as the appetite of ruling farther continually increased in them when they sawe that deâ—…ote Christians were kept in feare with such proceedings through slothfulnesse and ignorance of Gods worship which Christians ignorant thought themselues bound vnder the paine of eternall damnation to all that was inioyned them of the Priests then the Bishops of Rome with their Clergie presuming further made certaine Oligarchicall Edicts concerning ciuill actions Thus saith hee the Bishoppe of Rome began first to practise expemptions And that hee might draw a number of the Laiety into the loue of those practises he extended these exemptions to diuers companies of Lay persons and so defrauded the Magistrate of due honour and obedience and brought in that confusion whereof the same Authour complaineth thus Hâ—…c est pestilentiae Italici regniradix origo ex qua cuncta scandala germinauerunt prodeunt c. Qua stante nunquamciuiles ibidem cessaâ—… discordiae pâ—…testatem enim hanc ad quam paulatim latenti prâ—…aricatione subintrauit ex consuetudine aut abusione verius dudum detinuit Rom. Episcopus eandem sibi per principem reuocari formidans merito propter commissos excessus creationeâ—… atque 〈◊〉 Rom. Principis omni maligna sollicitudiâ—… vitat That is This is the roote and fountaine of the pestilence which troubleth the Empire from whence all scandals growe and proceede and which standing ciuill discords shall neuer cease in Italy for the Pope fearing that this power may be reuoked by the Emperor and that deseruedly for the excesse committed therein into which power he hath by little and little stolne by secret preuarication of custome or to say more truely of abuse hauing holden it some while he hindreth the creation and promotion of the Emperor by all malice and spite Wherupon saith he some Popes haue broken out into such impudency as in their Decretals is to be seene that they aâ—…ouch that the Emperor is bound to them in an Oath of Alleageance as if the Emperour were vnder them subiected by coactiue Iurisdiction 13. Then Marsiliuâ—… hath discouered the reason why the Popes haue so much opposed themselues against the Emperors to be because they were affraid least the Emperours should call them to a reckoning for their Exemptions for the abuse of their excommunications for intruding themselues into the office of the ciuill Magistrate and taking a newe authority vpon themselues from themselues without warrant of the Emperour This is that thing which caused them to stirre so much against Emperours and at last to procure the decay of the Empire so much as at this day they haue made it so weake that now they are out of the feare thereof Other things for breuities sake I omit this is sufficient to vnderstand what reason learned men had then to withstand the Popes Iurisdiction This booke of Marsilius was neuer answered and hereafter is not like to be But Iohn the two and twentieth against whom this booke was intended did in stead of aunswering condemne this worthy Writer which thing was much more easie for him to doe §. II. William Occham and Michael Cezena 14. BVT the truth could not be suppâ—…ssed
magno maturo consilio ab ipso Domino Iohanne à dicta eius assertione arrestationâ—… infratempus Legitimum meo nomine omnium fratrum mihi adhâ—…rentium Uolentium ac dictâ—… ordinis secundum quod tradunt Canonicâ—… sanctiones ad sanctam Romanam Ecclesiam Catholicam Apostolicam appello That is After great and mature deliberation first had I appeale from the same Pope Iohn and from his said assertion and arrest within lawfull time for my selfe and for all my brethren that do adhaere or will hereafter adhaere to me and for the said Order according as the Canonicall Constitutions doe allow vnto the holy Romane Catholicke and Apostolicke Church In which place he professeth that he doth this by the example of diuers other who had done the like before 18. From whence I would obserue some things declaring the sense iudgement and religion of the men that then liued And first where he saith that he doth this by great and mature deliberation and that herein he hath the approbation of diuers learned men of diuers Vniuersities and that hee doth it by the examples of such as were before him we note that this is not the iudgement of one man but of the most famous learned men of this age For farther confirmation hereof we obserue also that Naucler speaking of this particular and of the cause of Lodouicke Emperour saith that many learned and godly men of Christendome held that Pope Iohn the two and twentieth was an Hereticke conuict of assured errours Iohannem Papam saith he magni multi theologi scientia vita probatidogmatizabant esse haereticum propter cersos errores And speaking of the learned men that wrote against the same Pope he nameth Dante 's and Occhaâ—… among other This agreeth with that which OcchaÌ„ witnesseth of this Pope that his own conscience accusing himselfe of his errors he durst not come to the iudgement of a generall Councell Then I note not here onely the iudgement of these learned men but the sense and iudgement of Christendome of a generall Councell of the Church of Rome For Cezena and Occham who was combined with Cezena in this cause would neuer haue appealed to the Church of Rome or to a generall Councell then representing that Church vnlesse they had been fully secured herein that the Church to which they appealed had condemned the errours of the Pope from whom they appealed They then knowing the sense and iudgement of that Church appealed from the Pope to it â—… which thing is further also confirmed by that which he saith in his appeale Secundum quod tradunt Canonicâ—… sanctiones as the Canonicall Constitutions deliuer then the Canons of the Church allow and approue such an appeale howsoeuer since this time the Popes haue alteâ—…ed the Canons and discipline of the Church yet then this discipline was in force and acknowledged through Christendome that the Pope might be censured in a generall Councell 19. Another thing which we obserue in this appeale is a remarkeable distinction famously obserued in the sense iudgement and religion of the men of this age betweene the Church of Rome and the Court of Rome For Cezeâ—…a after that hee hath appealed from the Pope to the Church of Rome complaineth much of the Court of Rome as being wholly gouerned by the Pope from whence he appealing to the Church of Rome declareth euidently that by the Church of Rome he vnderstood another thing then that which our aduersaries now cal by that name an assembly whereof the Pope is the heade which are wholly to be guided gouerned and directed by the Pope This is now commonly called the â—…hurch of Rome but at this time wherein Cezeâ—… liued the Church of Rome was vnderstood to be a free lawfull holy generall Councell assembled of the Churches of these Westerne parts of Christendome This is the Church of Rome which our forefathers haue so much honoured The sentence of this Câ—…urch they reuerence 〈◊〉 authority of this Church they acknowledge appealing from the Popes sentence as vniust reâ—…ecting his authority as vnlawfull still resting in the iudgement of the Church of Rome This declareth that the Pope may bee separated from the Church of Rome though not from the Court of Rome Now separate once the Pope from the Church of Rome as by these appeales it must so be vnderstood and then it followeth by infallible â—…nference that the Church of Rome as now it is commonly knowne by that name is no other thing then that which â—…se learned men called the Court of Rome and that this prâ—…ent Church of Rome is not that which our fathers called the Church of Rome It is not the same thing for from that Church of Rome the Pope might be separated from this he cannot From the Pope to that Church a Christian might appealâ—… which sentence was iustified by the most learned that then liued From the Pope to this Church there is no appeale Thus much I obserue from this appeale and from the appeale of Lodouâ—… the fourth Emperour which before we haue declared being to the same end and agreeing in the same forme with this being from the Pope to a generall Councell which also he calleth the holy Church of Rome In which same manner did Philip King of Fraunce appeale from Pope Boniface besides diuers other who vsed the same course as Michael Cizena witnesseth 20. Hence riseth this Corollary that the reformed Churches haue made no separation from the Church of Rome but onely from the Court of Rome And that the Pope and his Court that is Friars and Canonists who depend wholly vpon him terming themselues now the Church of Rome haue made the separation and haue altred the auncient bounds of the Church and plucked vp the old hedge which was the partition between the Church and Court of Rome Thus they reteyning onely the name haue chaunged all things and turned them vpside down So that albeit that which I shall say may seeme a strange Paradox yet it is a truth which will euery day bee more and more knowne and confessed The auncient Church of Rome yâ—… euen that Church of Rome which stood in the world before the Councell of Trent can now bee found no where in the world but among Protestants Marsilius Pâ—… obserued the beginning of this alteration thus Apud Mâ—…rnos Ecelesiâ—… 〈◊〉 importat ministros Presbyteros Episcâ—… c. 〈◊〉 Ecclesiâ—… Rom â—…rbis hoâ—… 〈◊〉 obtinuit cuius ministri praâ—…identes sunt Paâ—…a Râ—… Cardinâ—… ipsius qui 〈◊〉 ex usu quodâ—…â—…runt dici 〈◊〉 The Church importeth as much as Ministers Priests Bishoppes in late vse c. as the Church of the Citie of Rome hath now obtained this name whose Ministers and Gouernours are the Pope and his Cardinals who now from a certaine vse are called the Church But that vse was but late brought in especially by Friars for the auncient vse of this which was also long continued
pulled from him and when Princes take their owne right in temporalties and Councels in spirituall Iurisdiction the Bird will be left naked betweene them that was so glorious with the feathers of others 34. Before the time of the Councell of Trent this hath bin alwaies acknowledged and preserued a trueth in the Church that the authority of a Councell is aboue any particular whatsoeuer whether he be the Bishop of Rome or any other This was neuer once brought in question the first thousand yeares but when the Popes had framed a Ladder of their supposed Iurisdiction to clime aboue Princes and Friars began to puffe vp the Sailes of the Popes pride by the winde of their flatterie then began some question to bee made of the authority of a Councell The Friars hoisted vp the Pope aboue the Councel but there were alwaies in the Church of Rome some remaining yea a great number and sometimes as the best part so the strongest who held and maintained the auncient true Iurisdiction of a lawfull free generall Councell to be aboue the Pope and to haue authority to depose the Pope or otherwise to censure him as in their wisedome they thought meete This question of the Iurisdiction of a Councell had often beene moued as we finde by the appeales of Emperours and Kings and others from the Pope to a generall Councell but it came not to be put in execution before the Councell of Pisa which was gathered vppon this occasion 35. After a â—…ong schisme in the Church of Rome Gregory the twelfth was chusing during the schisme Gregory tooke an Oath as soone as he was elected to take away the schisme by all possible meanes and wrote to Benedict the thirteenth inuiting him to a mutuall abdication for peace Benedict returned an answere to the same words backe again As the Popes colluded together without any sincere purpose of abdication the question began to be mooued of the authority of the Church which might order them both because the Church is aboue all euen the Popes are subiect to this power and therefore it was thought fit that a generall Councell should be called representing the Church of these Westerne parts The Councell was summoned to meete at Pisa the Bishops Prelates and Princes being orderly summoned and meeting heere in the yeare one thousand foure hundred and eight proceeded against both the Popes deposed and depriued them condemning them both for Heretickes and Schismatickes commanding all Christians not to take them for Popes or yeelde obedience to them In this Councell there was great disputation of the authority of a Councell and it was determined none contradicting sayeth mine Authour that the Councell had authority to depose the Popes persisting in a scandall and to chuse another This was the ground and occasion of calling the Councell of Constance not long after this 36. This Councell of Pisa is much commended by Iohn Gerson and by the Councell of Constance as the same Authour Gerson doth witnesse Where he saith also that the Church of England sent learned men to that Synode at Pisa who as they came through Paris were entertained with an Oration of the same Gerson then Chauncellor of the Vniuersity of Paris declaring the consent of that Vniuersity with them Then wee haue the Councell of Pisa and herein the iudgement of the Church of England concurring with many other Churches against the Popes Iurisdiction The same will likewise appeare by the Councell of Constance 37. The Councell of Constance was called by the commandement of Sigismund Emperor in the yeare one thousand foure hundred and fourteene for the same end For the Synode of Pisa had deposed the two Popes that maintained the schisme and chosen a new Pope Alexander the fift but the other two helde their places by force and there were now three Popes after Alexander 5. death Iohâ—… the three and twentieth was chosen this man came to Constance and shewed himselfe willing to be deposed so that the other two in schisme might be ordered and pulled downe from the places which they held but this Iohn finding that the Councell had a purpose after that he was deposed to chuse another and not himselfe fled away from the Councell and refused to be ordered by it but hee was apprehended and brought backe againe so his life and conuersation being examined by the Councell he was deposed but when he sent Charles Malatesta to approue the sentence of the Synode and to make for him and in his name a free abdication of the Papacy he died for griefe that Malatesta had performed that commission so roundly and so quickly 38. The other two Popes Gregory and Benedâ—…ct stood vp mainteining the schisme all this while To order them Sigismund Emperor tooke great paines with the Kings of England Fraunce and Arragon Gregory yeelded to be ruled by the Synode but Benedict stood out stiffely a long time who in the end also was depriued and pronounced an Hereticke and Schismaticke It is obserued that there was nothing concluded in this Councell without the consent of the fiue Nations The Synode hauing thus deposed all those other Popes made choyce of Martin the fift And to preuent such schismes and the troubles which grewe by them it was decreed in the same Synode that such Synodes should be often called the first should bee called fiue yeares after this the second seauen yeares after the first the third tenne yeares after the second and so from tenne yeares to tenne yeares continually This order and Iurisdiction of the Church declared in Synodes did so terrifie the Popes that they sought by all meanes to defeat it they could not indure such a Iurisdiction aboue themselues to call them censure them depose them as this Synode had throwen downe three Popes at once Therefore the Popes after this laboured by all meanes how they might oppresse the authority of a Councell which they could neuer doe before the Councell of Trent and all these partes of Christendome on the other side laboured to maintaine the authority of the Councell aboue the Pope 39. For the better confirmation hereof this Synode declareth the authority and Iurisdiction of a generall Councell thus Declarat haec sancta Synodus quod ipsa in spiritu sancto legitimè congregata Concilium generale faciens EcclesiaÌ„ Catholicam representans potestatem à Christo immediate habet cui quilibet cuiuscunque fuerit status vel dignitatis etiam si Papalis existat obedire tenetur in his quae pertinent ad fidem extirpationem dicti schismatis reformationeÌ„ dictae Ecclesiae in capite in membris That is This holy Synode declareth that they being gathered in the Holy Ghost making a generall Councell and representing the Catholicke Church haue power immediately from Christ to which euery man of what sâ—…ate and dignity soeuer though he be a Pope is bound to obey in those things which pertaine to faith and the extirpation of schisme and reformation
personis id intelligendum est non de vniuersali Ecclesia quae saepe obedientiam iustis de causis Romanis Pontificibus subiraxit vt Marcellino Anastasio Liberio Ioha 12. Benedict 9. Benedicto 13. Iohanni 23. That is That is to be vnderstood of particular Churches persons not of the Vniuersall Church which many times vpon iust occasions hath withdrawen obedience from the Bishops of Rome as for example from Marcellinus Anastasius Liberius Iohn the twelfth Benedict the ninth Benedict the thirteenth Iohn the twentie three They haue in like sort concluded that the Popes Gouernment in the Church is to be admitted not that he rule at his pleasure but according to the doctrine of Saint Peter Ut ipse Ecclesiam Dei salubriter regat non quidem vt pro libito voluntatis suae cuncta peragere velit spreâ—…is canonibus sacrorum conciliorum sed iuxta beatiss Petrâ—… doctrinam sic regat non vt dominans in clero sed vt formafactus gregis Romanus enim Pontifex est vniuersalis Ecclesiae minister non Dominus That is That he may soundly rule the Church of God not that he should doe all things according to the lust of his owne will reiecting the Canons of holy Councels but according to the doctrine of Saint Peter let him so rule not as a lord ouer the Lords inheritance but as examples to their flockes for the Bishop of Rome is the Minister of the Vniuersall Church and not the Lord. They haue concluded that if this Iurisdiction bee graunted to the Pope which he claimeth aâ—…d which his flatterers pretend for him that by this meanes the way is laid wide open for Antichrist Aperite oculos videte qualis ex hoc daretur ingressus Antichristo That is Open your eyes and behold what an entrance by this meanes would be made for Antichrist So that they who yeeld any authoritie and reuerence to these Councels must needs acknowledge that the Popes Iurisdiction is laid downe in the dust 47. Now let Bellarmine come with his fine distinctions and tell vs that these Councels are partly confirmed partly reiocted partim confirmata partim reprobata these be pleasant heads that can take of these Councels what pleaseth them and reiect all that is against them but let them collude with their owne consciences as they list they are not able to answere that which we vrge or any way to shift vs off for wee doe not vrge these conclusions as decrees of Councels though against them they may iustly stand for such but wee doe not produce them to that end but onely to declare the religion sense and iudgement of Christendome what it was at this time and before what was the doctrine of the Church concerning Iurisdiction What the wisest the most learned and best men in Christendome then taught What was the iudgement of the Church of Rome then This is euidently declared by these Councels and that we may vrge no more but this by this wee haue enough to proue that the Church of Rome then stood fully against the Popes Iurisdiction If they tell vs that Eugenius and they who followed him was the Church and not these that were gathered in Basil I aunswere this doth more and more confirme that which I haue obserued betweene the Church of Rome on the one side and the Pope with his flatterers on the other side who albeit they haue gotten the vpper hand by force and fraud yet let them know the basenesse of their birth and progeny they are but a late vpstart generation beginning when Friars began lifted vp by the winde which themselues did raise for increasing the Popes pride crossed and contradicted yea refuted and condemned by the learned and godly that liued in the Church of Rome neuer fully preuailing before the Councell of Trent Then let them not demaund of vs such fâ—…iuolous questions where was our Church before M. Luther for we are able to shew both our Church and their Church the antiquitie and not interrupted continuance of the one and the base vpstart and late rising of the other §. V. Iohn Gerson 48. HAuing thus farre declared the iudgement of the Church of Rome assembled in diuers Councels now let vs consider how in particular the learned men of these ages stood affected in this question and who they were that tooke part with these Councels to aduance the authoritie of the Church aboue the Pope for they who followed the Pope in this faction were onely Friars and flatterers but on the other side were these as then the great lights of Christendome for learning that I may of many remember a few 49. First Iohn Gerson a man of great authoritie in the Councell of Constance who hath written diuers bookes wherein he preferreth the authority of a Councell before the Popes authoritie and speaketh much otherwise of Iurisdiction then the Court of Rome vseth now to speake His booke De potestate Ecclesiastica was pronounced and approued in the Councell of Constance in the yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred and seuenteene as in the end thereof appeareth from whence I will obserue some things declaring his iudgement in our question of Iurisdiction First he describeth that spirituall power which Christ hath left to his Church thus Potestas Ecclesiastica est potestas quae à Christo supernatur aliter specialiter collata est suis Apostolis discipulis ac eoruÌ„ successoribus legitimis vsque ad fineÌ„ saeculâ—… â—…d aedificationeÌ„ Ecclesiae militantis secunduÌ„ leges Euangelicas pro 〈◊〉 faelicitatis aeternae That is Ecclesiasticall power is a power supernaturally especially giuen by Christ to his Apostles and Disciples and their lawfull successors vnto the end of the world for the edification of the Church Militant according to the Euangelicall lawes for the obteining of eternall life This power we acknowledge with Gerson nay with all the auncients who speake no otherwise of the power which Christ hath committed to his Church But then we wish that our aduersaries might vnderstand how they wander in ignorance and confusion confounding this power which is spirituall executed secundum leges Euangelicas with that power which is coactiue and executed secundum leges Canonicas It is their common manner to confound these things and thereby to perplexe themselues and their readers but of all that euer I read he surpasseth who calleth himselfe the Catholike diuine for confused vnlearned handling of these things Then the power which Christ left to his Church is practised secundum leges Euangelicas this is the true power of the Church But our question hath beene altogether of Iurisdiction coactiue executed not secundum leges Euangelicas therefore not giuen by Christ to his Church but belonging to such lawes to whom all coactâ—…ue power peculiarly belongeth 50. Of this coactiue power the same Gerson saith thus Potestas Ecclesiastica Iurisdictionis in foro exteriori est potest as Ecclesiastica
to disswade the separation producing that out of Augustine Nullam posse causam dari ob quam necessarium sit ad schisma perâ—…enire That is That no cause can bee giuen for which it may bee necessary to come to a schisme But after much dispute at last hee resolueth that the case may be such that the Church may well depart from the Pope Quando sacer Princeps saith he contra sanctorum patrum statuta aliquid praesumit vbi non constat eum ex causa 〈◊〉 aut necessitatis moueri sed ex aliqua particulari indigâ—…a causa time ipse in priora Petri mandata offendit exiens vires potestatis suae Quapropter non esset inconâ—…eniens si pertinaciter in hoc persisteret Ab eo recedi posse per Ecclesiaâ—… That is When the holy Prince presumeth against the lawes of holy Fathers where it appeareth that he is not moued thereto because of the publike good or necessitie but from some particular of his owne and an vnworthy cause then hath he first offended against the former precepts of Peter going beyond the limits and strength of his power Therfore if hee persist therein incorrigibly it is nothing inconuenient for the Church to depart from him 58. Then if a Pope make a departure first from the Mandates Doctrines and faith of Saint Peter thus going out of the bounds of his power in this case it is the iudgement of the graue Cardinals of Rome who liued and wrote long before M. Luther was borne that the Church might make a separation from the Pope Iohn Gerson saith as before we heard that this separation may be for a time or for euer Now then whereas this separation is made from the Pope by the reformed Churches there is nothing done but that which the Church had in consultation to doe long before in case the Pope should persist in his pride and transgressions and shew himselfe incorrigible So that it is no maruaile if the Church which hath so long before thought of this departure being thereunto so much prouoked by the intollerable ambition of the Pope hath once performed that thing which was so long in consultation especially seeing the Church hath for the same both the warrant of holy Scriptures which doth fully not only prophesie of this departure which the Pope hath made from the truth and consequently which the Church was to make from the Pope but also giueth expresse commaundement to the people of God to depart from thence Go out of her my people And besides this warrant of holy Scriptures they had also the iudgement of the Church before them which Church whether we consider it in particular members as the learned men principall instructours and preseruers of doctrine or in generall Councels hath as we see oftentimes declared herselfe to bee wearied with bearing the Popes proud and ambitious Iurisdiction and hath beene in great consultation to cast off the yoake of this Aegyptian bondage 59. Now from that booke which this Cardinall Cusanus wrote De 〈◊〉 Catholicâ—… we will obserue some things wherein he declareth his iudgement against this Papall Iurisdiction And first he disputeth against them that thinke the Pope hath more power then other Bishops Oportet primum si hoc verum foret Petrum aliqâ—…d à Christo singularitatis recepisse Papam in hoc successorem esse sed scimus quod Petrus nihil plus potestatis à Christâ—… accepit alijs Apostolis 21. d. in nouo 24. q. loquitur That is First if this be true it must bee graunted that Peter receiued some singular power from Christ and that herein the Pope is his successor but wee know that Peter receiued no more power from Christ then the other Apostles 21. d. in nouâ—… 24. q. loquitur And of this spirituall Iurisdiction he saith thus Cum potestas ligandi soluendi in qua fundatur omnis Ecclesiastica Iurisâ—…ictio sit immediate à Christo quia ab illa potestate ligandâ—… soluendi sit diuiâ—…a Iurisdictionis potestas patet omnes Episcopos forte etiam presbyteros aequales esse quoad Iurisdictionem That is Seeing the power of binding and loosing in which all Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction is founded is immediately from Christ and because the power of diuine Iurisdiction is from this power of binding and loosing it is euident that all Bishops perhaps also all Priests are equall in respect of this Iurisdiction And againe hee saith Quod vniuersale concilium propriè captuÌ„ scilicet quod vniuersam EcclesiaÌ„ representat sit supra Patriarchas Roman Pontificem credo â—…ubium esse non debere That is I hold it a truth not to bee doubted that a generall Councell properly taken that is as it representeth the vniuersall Church is aboue Patriarches and the Bishop of Rome And againe Papa per Synodum in criminibus etiam alijs quam hâ—…resi iâ—…dicari potest That is The Pope may be iudged by a Synod for other crimes also besides heresie Now for the Iurisdiction of the ciuill Magistrate the same Author speaketh thus Imperator Christianorum in sua praesidentia est Christi vicarius That is A Christian Emperour in his office is Christs Vicar And againe Omnis rex Imperator habet officium Publicum ad Publicam vtilitatem or diâ—…atum Publica vtilitas est paâ—…ad quam ordinantur iusticia iusta praelia principium autem pacis est ad â—…inem 〈◊〉 â—…rigere subditâ—…s media illum 〈◊〉 sunt sacra institâ—…ta religionum quare prima cura Imperialis in 〈◊〉 obseruandis verâ—…ur That is Euery King and Emperour hath a publike office ordinate to the publike good the publike good is peace whereunto iustice and iust warres are ordinated the fountaine of peace to direct subiects to an eternall end the meanes to obtaine that end the holy ordinances of religion wherefore the first and chiefe care Imperiall consisteth in the obseruation of those ordinances And therefore he saith Imperator curam custodiae gerit And againe isto modo imperator dicitur aduocatus vniuerâ—…alis Ecclesiae custos sides orthodoxae Which thing he proueth by the ancient practise of the Church because in the Chalcedon Councell the Emperour Martiaâ—…us is called custos fidei and the Emperour Basilius in the beginning of the eight Councell saith that the gouernement of the Church was by the prouidence of God committed to his hands 60. The same Author speaking further of the office of Kings and of their Iurisdiction in Church affaires and in Councels saith Debent râ—…ges principes Synodos congregare iuxta admonitionem sancts Gregorij ad Theodoricum regem Francorum ex registro 273. Iterata vos per vestram mercedem adhortatione pulsamus vt congregari Synodum iubeatis That is Kings and Princes ought to gather Synodes according to the admonition of Gregory writing to Theodoricus the French King ex registro 273. We moue you with our redoubled petition that euen for that
the world liueth more miserably then the Pope that to be a Pope is to succeed Romulus in Parricide not Peter in feeding that no Pope can bee saued when all this is proued by the Church of Rome confessed by Popes themselues after all this to say the Pope cannot erre is nothing but collusion No man can be drawen to such an opinion by conscience but by such worldly respects as doe binde and blinde and lay waste the conscience of them that will not loue the truth 64. 〈◊〉 Siluius proceedeth and out of S. Hierome expounding those word pâ—…rtas inferi the gates of hell he proueth that they are to be vnderstood of sinnes And declareth that great sinnes and malignant spirits cannot preuaile against the Church Quod de Rom. Pontisice saith he qui homo est nemo dixerit nec illis praestemus aures qui illa verba Christi â—…raui pro te Petre ne deficiat fides tua nolunt ad Ecclesiam referri That is Which thing no man can say of the B. of Rome who is a man neither are we to hearkeÌ„ to theÌ„ who will not haue those words of Christ vnderstood as spoken to the Church when he saith Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy faith failenot Where he proueth out of S. Augustine that those words are to be referred to the Church And that they cannot be vnderstood oâ—… the Bishops of Rome he is resolued giueth such reasons as may resolue any other that will not wilfully blindfold himselfe as many do that the blind doctrine of Iesuits may work more powerfully in them For saith he Romani Episcopi aut haeretici aut infecti vitijs sunt reperti That is The Bishops of Rome haue bin found either Hereticks or vicious men And concerning this Iurisdiction he saith Omnis anima potest atibus sublimioribus subdita sit nec excipit animam Papae That is The Apostle saith let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers hee excepteth not the soule of a Pope And again Maximè Rom. Pontisicem subiectuÌ„ Ecclesiae verba Christi ostendâ—…nt quum PetruÌ„ futurum Papam ad Ecclesiam remittat dic Ecclesiae And afterward Si haeretiâ—…us est qui Romanae Eocle siae primatum aufert c. quanto magis haereticus erit qui Ecclesiae detrahitâ—… qua Romana omnes aliae continentur In which words we find that by the Church of Rome he vnderstandeth not the Catholicke Church dispersed ouer the world but only a particular Church among many other hauing only in his iudgment this priuiledge that in respect of other Churches it had a Primacy This he saith not for the Pope but for the Church of Rome which Church he holdeth but a part of the Catholick Church For if we vnderstand the Church of Rome that particular Church which of old hath bin gouerned by the Romane Bishops this is but a particular Church of this particular the B. of Rome is the chiefe head inspirituall matters But if by the Church of Rome we vnderstand an aâ—…sembly or vnited consent of these westerne Churches among which the Church of Rome hath bin honored as a Mother Church in which respect all these Churches as they are vnited are sometimes called the Romane Church In which sense also I find that distinctioÌ„ obserued between the Church of Rome the court of Rome In this sense the particular Church of Rome is vnderstood a part and member of this and the Pope hath alwayes beene vnderstood as subiect to this Church and not aboue it 65. Now that distinction which before wee haue obserued betweene the Church of Rome on the one side and the Pope with his flatterers on the other side is noted also by the same Author For of the Church he saith thus Opiniâ—… omnium mortuorum est si opinio vocari debet quae idoneis confirmatur authoritatibus quia Rom. Pontifex vniuersali 〈◊〉 subiectus existâ—… That is It is the opinion of all that are dead before vs if it may be called an opinion which is confirmed by such pregnant authorities that the Pope is subiect to the vniuersall Church In which words he declareth the iudgement of the Church which was before his time But speaking of the Pope with his flatterers he saith Sunt aliqui siue auids gloriae fiue quod 〈◊〉 praemia exspectent qui perigrinas quasdam omnino nouas praedicare doctrinas caeperunt ipsumque summum Pontificem ex Iurisdictione sacri concily demere non vâ—…rentur excaecauit â—…os ambitio That is There be some who either because they are greedy of glorie or because by flatterie they hope for rewards begin to preach certaine straunge and altogether new doctrines they are not afraid to exempt the Pope out of the Iurisdiction of an holy Councell ambition hath blinded them This is the religion which the Iesuites would make so auncient heere is their high antiquitie In the time of Aenaeas 〈◊〉 who wrote in the yeere one thousand foure hundred and fiftie their religion is called an absurd a new and a straunge doctrine herein Siluius is a witnesse without exception for so much of their religion as concerneth the Papall Iurisdiction which is in summe all the religion of the Iesuites When thus it is marked and marked by a Pope their mouthes are stopped for euer For he doth deliuer the sense iudgement and religion of the Church in his time faithfully and freely against which testimonie no exception can be taken 66. And that these men that haue brought in this newe straunge monstrous religion may be throughly knowen and no doubt or scruple left behinde hee describeth them thus Alius dicit quod primam sedem nemo iâ—…dicabit quod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Augusto neque ab omni clero nec à regibus c. iudicars valeat 〈◊〉 â—…ere non veretur Rom. PontificeÌ„ quamuis animas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad inferos trahat nullius reprehensioni fore subiâ—…ctum Nec considerant miseri quia quâ—… praedicant tantopere verba aut ipsaâ—… summorum Pontificum sunt suas fimbriâ—…s extendentium aut eorum quieis adulabaâ—…tur That is One saith that no man may iudge the first sea that he may not be iudged either of the Emperour nor by all the Clergie nor by Kings c. Another is not ashamed to affirme that though the Pope should draw innumerable soules with himselfe to hell yet no man ought to reprooue him Neither doe these wretches consider that these doctrines which thus they would aduâ—…nce are either the wordes of the Popes themselues inlarging their fringes or the words of their flatterers Then in his iudgement it is cleere that the Church on the one side held the truth euen till his time in this point of Iurisdiction and on the other side the Pope and his flatterers maintained as he calleth them new and straunge doctrines of Iurisdiction It is well to be obserued that 〈◊〉 Siluiâ—… before he was Pope could so freely condemne this Papall
IVRISDICTION REGALL EPISCOPALL PAPALL WHEREIN IS DECLARED HOW THE POPE HATH INTRVDED Vpon the Iurisdiction of Temporall Princes and of the Church The intrusion is discouered and the peculiar and distinct Iurisdiction to each properly belonging recouered Written by GEORGE CARLETON IOHN 18. 36. My kingdome is not of this world if my kingdome were of this world my seruants would surely fight LONDINI Impensis Iohannis Norton 1610. THE CONTENTS OF THE SEVERAL Chapters of this Booke THe state of the question CHAP. I. That Kings in the time of the law of nature had all Ecclesiasticall power both of Order and Iurisdiction II. Externall coactiue Iurisdiction is a right belonging to Soueraigne Princes vnder the law III. Externall coactiue Iurisdiction was not left by Christ to his Church nor practised by the Church all that while that the Church was without Christian Magistrates IIII. Of the estate and Iurisdiction of the Church from the end of the first three hundred yeares vntill the yeare of Christ 600. V. Of the estate and Iurisdiction of the Church from the yeare of Christ 600. vntill the conquest of England VI. How the Papall Iurisdiction was aduanced from the time of the conquest and somewhat before vntill the yeare of Christ 1300. conteyning the meanes of raising that Iurisdiction by forgery Friars Oathes and the parts of the pretended Iurisdiction Inuestitures Exemptions lawes imposed Appellation deposing of Kings and absoluing their subiects from faith and Alleageance VII How this Iurisdiction after it was thus declared by the Popes Clerks was refuted by the learned men of the Church of Rome and repressed by Councels VIII TO THT MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD MY VERY GOOD LORD THE Lord Archbishop of CANTERBVRIE his Grace Metropolitan and Primate of al England and one of his Maiesties most Honourable Priuie Counsell IOb the man of God most Reuerend Father in God entring into the meditation of the care labor danger and deliuerance that we find in this present life compareth it for danger to a warfare for care and trauell to the dayes of an hireling which estate as euery member of the Church findeth in this life so the same is much more apparant in the whole Church which for the time of her warfare here as she is so is called militant As this assured and expected warfare from the beginning hath kept the Church in continuall exercise and watch against many and strong aduersaries so toward the end of this warfare that is toward the end of this world the aduersaries growing more skilfull more bòld and desperate then before the warfare must of necessitie bee made more daungerous The greatnesse of which daunger may draw the gouernours of the Church to a more sensible apprehension of their duties who according to the daunger of the Church cannot but vnderstand that their care industry vigilancy and courage must be increased for the preseruation of the peace and good of the Church of God which they gouern so that the malice industrie and desperate attempts of the aduersaries are to them so many prouocations stirring theÌ„ vp more carefully to watch Which care hath singularly appeared in your Grace who as a Generall in this warfare haue giuen no rest to your selfe but by preuenting the purposes of the enemies by espying their secrets by answering their present incounters by incouraging inferiours haue declared your carefull seruice in this warfare setting the battel in order and incouraging euery souldier in his proper standing and place vnder this conduct haue I vndertaken this peece of seruice for the opening the truth of â—…urisdiction of late so much oppugned defaced and confounded by the aduersaries Wherein as I can not promise any worth of my seruice so I shall bee able with a good conscience to challenge the reward of faithfull and sincere dealing The question I confesse requireth a man as skilful in distinguishing this confused masse of Iurisdiction which they now haue cast vpon the Pope as Archimedes was in examining the gouldsmithes fraude who hauing receiued a certaine Weight of gould of Hiero King of Sicily to make a goulden crowne which he would offer to his Gods stoale away much of the gold and put siluer in the place thereof rendring to Hiero his true weight againe To examine this fraud without melting of the crowne was a worke to exercise the great wit of Archimedes himselfe such is this masse of Iurisdiction wherin fraudulent workmen as they who confound gold siluer coper and brasse together haue taken the Iurisdiction of the Church and of kings and mingling both together adding much of their owne drosse thereto haue made it as a deceiptfull crowne to offer to their great God to set it vpon his hâ—…ad To distinguâ—…sh this confused maâ—…se to giue to each his own right was a thing wherin I fouÌ„d the greater difficulty because none of late yeeres hath troden this path before me whose footsteppes might haue directed me For the question of the Supremacy is handled learnedly worthithily by others who though they haue giuen some light to this question of Iurisdiction yet they doe it but in some passages not handling the question fully and purposely but by occasion sometimes falling into some parts thereof Wherefore I thought it would be a necessary seruice to the Church if this thing might be truely brought to knowledge and the fraudulent confusion of tâ—…is crowne of Iurisdiction standing vpon the proud head of the Pope examined distinguished the siluer seuered from the gold and the drosse from both As Iurisdiction lay thus confounded by those false workemen of Rome so at the first triall of it when it was examined by vnskilfull and deceitfull triars who fet the rules of their triall not from the truth but from ambition and adulation they taking vpon them to be triars of truth made things as bad or farre worse by their handling then they were before and so wrapped this question in newe difficulties For when Henrie the eight tooke this title of supreme head of the Church of England though the sounder and more iudicious part of the Church then vnderstood the words of that title so as no offence might iustly rise by it yet they that were suddenly brought from their olde opinion of perie not to the loue of the truth but to the obseruance of the Kings religion retained a grosse and impure sense of those words as most coÌ„monly by such is retained to this day For when Stephen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester was at Ratisbon in Germanie vpon the Kings affaires he there taking occasion to declare the meaning of that title supreme head of the Church giuen to king Henrie the eight taught that the King had such a power that hee might appoint and prescribe new ordinances of the Church euen matters concerning faith and doctrine and abolish old as namely that the King might forbid the marriage of Priests and might take away the vse of the cup in the Sacrament of the
tearme it from whence all Spirituall Iurisdiction must proceed to others some adde also Temporall of Spirituall Iurisdiction Bellarmine saith all Bishops receiue Iurisdiction from the Pope The like some of them or some others teach also of Temporall power the difference which they obserue is that Spirituall power is deriued from the Pope to all Bishops but Temporall power is giuen to execute some seruice Augustinus Triumphus of Ancona who wrote about three hundreth yeeres agoe at the commaundement of Iohn 22. Pope set foorth of late by the authoritie and priuiledge of Gregorie 13. did long before the Iesuits dispute this question of the Popes Soueraigne authoritie ouer Princes since which time the Friars haue closely followed his footsteps His assertion is Omnis potestas imperatorum regum est subdelegata respectu potestatis Papae And againe in the same place Omnis potestas saecularis est restringenda amplianda executioni mandanda ad imperium Papâ—… These and the like positions are now resolutely and stiffely maintained by the Iesuits and others of that faction 3. This agreeth well with the Canon lawes which are the fundamentall lawes of the court of Rome For thus they say Nos tam ex superioritate quam ad imperium non est dubium nos habere c. That is we aswell by that soueraignetie and right which without all doubt we haue to the Empire as also by that power whereby we succâ—…ed the Emperour in the vacancie of the Empire and no lesse also by the fulnesse of that power which Christ the King of kings and Lord of lords hath in the person of Saint Peter graunted to vs though vnworthy declare all such sentences and processes made by Henry 7. void and of none effect Thus saith Clement 5. Pope against Henrie 7. Emperour To the same purpose saith Boniface 8. Pope in a Constitution of his Oportet gladâ—…um esse sub gladio c. That is one sword must be vnder another sword and the Temporall authoritie must be subiected to the Spirituall authoritie for when the Apostle saith there is no power but of God and the powers that are are ordained of God They could not be ordinated vnlesse one sword were vnder another and a little after Thus of the Church and of the power Ecclesiasticall is verified the prophecie of Ieremie behold I haue sâ—…t thee ouer nations and kingdomes to plucke vp and to root out and to destroy and to throw downe and to build and to plant And againe we declare we say we define we pronounce that it is necessarie to saluation to beleeue that euery humane creature is subiect to the Pope of Rome These be the lawes of the court of Rome which some of late haue so much adored as to call them Catholike Diuinitie and which for truth and certaintie and for authoritie ouer their consciences they hold comparable euen with the holy Scriptures 4. By all which wee collect the doctrine of the court of Rome or the Popes faction to be that the Pope hath all power Spirituall and Temporall aboue all other whatsoeuer This I call the opinion of the Court of Rome or the Popes faction because we finde the most learned of the Church of Rome to hold the contrary For concerning spirituall power the best learned of the Church of Rome yea and whole councels maintaine the Spiritual power of the Church to be aboue the Pope as hereafter we shall declare And for this Temporall power aboue Kings and Emperours claimed by the Popes in their Canon Lawe maintained by their flatterers it seemeth so straunge so new and absurd that they who maintaine it are not as yet agreed vpon the state of the question For some hold that the Pope hath this power directly ouer Princes as the Canonists to whom some of the Shoole-men may be added as Triumphus and some of late called Congregationis Oratorij as Cardinall Baronius Bozius and such Others denying this direct power hold that the Pope hath the same power but indirectly as depending vpon his Spirituall power of this opinion is Cardinall Bellarmine and others these both hold the same conclusion but differ in the manner of holding it Others there be who are in some sort content to allowe the Popes Fatherhood in spirituall matters in case lie would not prooue incorrigible but vtterly denie this power ouer princes both direct and indirect of this opinion was Guil. Occham Ma' silius Patauinus and other learned men of the Church of Rome And of late Guil. Berclaius a French Lawyer hath with great learning refuted both the former opinions of the Popes power direct and indirect against Bozius and Bellarmine and yet this man professeth himselfe to be resolued to liue and die a Papist so that on the one side stand all the reformed Churches and many of the best learned of the Church of Rome I may say all the Church of old and of late On the other side standeth the Pope with his faction that is his flatterers and this I call with some of former ages the Court of Rome this is the opinion of our aduersaries 5. Our positiue sentence against this standeth in two parts as the Pope hath incroached on two sides both vpon the right of Kings and of the Church Concerning the Kings right we hold that in externall coactiue Iurisdiction the King hath supreame authoritie in all causes and ouer all persons Ecclesiasticall aswell as Ciuill This is that which hath bene published by diuerse writings and ordinances which by publike authoritie haue beene enacted and published declaring that the King within hi Dominions hath this soueraigne authoritie and that heerein there is no forraine power aboue the King The authority of the Church hath beene in like sort vsurped by the Pope by drawing to himselfe a supposed title of the head of the vniuersall Church by deuising a straunge authority in the fulnesse of power by claiming a newe and straunge priuiledge of his not erring iudgement and making himselfe the onely iudge of controuersies of faith This power in iudging and determining of controuersies of faith and religion being partly in the Church partly in the Scriptures the Pope hath wrested from both first extolling the Church aboue the Scriptures and then setting himselfe aboue the Church Then that the limits of each power may be truely knowne we giue all spirituall power to the Church all externall coactiue iurisdiction to the King when each of these shall haue taken vp his owne right there will not be so much left to the Pope as these great flatterers the Iesuits seeke to heape vpon him Our purpose is first to dispute the right which Kings haue in coactiue power ouer all persons and in all causes euen Ecclesiasticall within his dominions by persons ecclesiasticall wee vnderstand Archbishops Bishops Deans Rectors and all other set in calling and place Ecclesiasticall by causes Ecclesiasticall wee vnderstand causes Ecclesiasticall of externall coactiue
and answereth to an obiection which I will set downe in his own words Quod si Christiani non deposuerunt olim Neronem Diocletianum Iulianum Valentem similes iâ—…suerat quia deerant vires temporales Christianis That is If Christians of old deposed not Nero Diocletian Iulian Valens and the like this was because Christians then wanted Temporall forces They will shortly without blushing tell vs that Iesus Christ also submitted himselfe to the heathen Emperours and to their deputies because he wanted power to resist them for this they may say with some sophisticall shew of reason aswell as that which they doe say Then his opinion is that the Pope as Pope hath not any Temporall power but yet the Pope and onely the Pope hath Temporall power aboue all Kings and Emperours This is one of the greatest points wherein the Pope hath incroached vpon the right of Kings 9. Besides this Temporall Iurisdiction there is another part of Iurisdiction called spirituall which the writers of the Church of Rome deuide into internall and externall internall they referre to the Sacraments onely Gerson de potest ecclesi consid 1. Bellar. de Rom. pont lib. 4. cap. 22. Bellarmine in the place last cited disputing of Iurisdiction saith there is a triple power in the Bishop of Rome first of order secondly of internall Iurisdiction thirdly of externall Iurisdiction the first is referred to the Sacraments the second to inward gouernment which is in the court of conscience the third to that externall gouernment which is practised in externall courts and confesseth that of the first and second there is no question betweene vs but onely of the third De primâ secundâ non est questio sed solum de tertiâ saith he Then of this wee are agreed that the question betweene vs and them is onely of Iurisdiction in the third sense and therein especially of Iurisdiction coactiue in externall courts binding and compelling by force of law and other externall mulcts and punishments beside excommunication as for Spirituall Iurisdiction of the Church standing in examinations of controuersies of faith iudging of heresies deposing of heretickes excommunication of notorious and stubborne offenders ordination of Priests and Deacons institution and collation of benefices and spirituall cures c. This we reserue intire to the Church which Princes cannot giue or take from the Church This power hath bene practised by the Church without coactiue Iurisdiction other then of excommunication But when the matters handled in the Ecclesiasticall consistorie are not matters of faith and religion but of a ciuill nature which yet are called Ecclesiasticall as being giuen by Princes and appointed to be within the cognisance of that consistorie and when the censures are not spirituall but carnall compulsiue coactiue here appeareth the power of the ciuill magistrate This power we yeeld to the magistrate and here is the question whether the magistrate hath right to this power or Iurisdiction which is thus described by the Romanists Externall Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall is a power coactiue giuen to gouerne Christian people in contentious courts this is the principal question which we haue here to search Our English flatterers of the Pope that write now and of late haue written vndertake to prooue that this Iurisdiction is first and principally in the Pope and from him deriued to Bishops and that Kings haue not this power at all or any part of it vnlesse by commission from the Pope our assertion is contrary that this power of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction externall and coactiue beâ—…ongs to Kings only not to Ecclesiasticall persons but as they â—…aue commission from their Princes And because we would â—…ot be mistaken in the question we will set down the words of the best of that side for better euidence and assurance who take the question thus and not otherwise Iohn Gerson saith Potestas Ecclesiastica Iurisdictionis in foro exteriori est potestas Ecclâ—…siastica coactiua quae valet exerceri in alterum etiam iâ—…uitum Bellarmine speaking of the same power saith it is ad regendum populum Christianum iâ—… foro exteriori 10. Then this is the thing which wee are to prooue that Ecclesiasticall coactiue power by force of lawe and corporall punishments by which Christian people are to be gouerned in externall and contentious courts is a power which of right belongeth to Christian Princes Concerning the power of orders and institutions of excommunication and deposition and of internall Iurisdiction in the court of Conscience in administration of Sacraments absolution by power of the keyes this we giue not to Princes but Princes as they are preseruers of Religion and nurcing fathers of the Church are to see that Bishops and all inferiour ministers performe their faithfull duties in their seuerall places and if they be found faulty to punish them because that belongeth to external Iurisdiction coactiue Thus much may suffice for the state of the question For the manner of handling I purpose to search the right of Kinges first in the law of nature secondly in the written law giuen by Moses continued vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ thirdly to declare the confirmation of the same right by Christ and his Apostles and the Church succeeding vntill that time that the Pope drew a newe estate and Iurisdiction to himselfe After which time I purpose to obserue how the Pope hath incroached first vpon the Bishops then vpon the right of kings and last vpon the right of the Church and generall Councels By all which will appeare how late how new and strange that Iurisdiction is which the flatterers of the court of Rome now yeeld to the Pope CHAP. II. Kings in the time of the Law of nature had all power Ecclesiasticall both of order and Iurisdiction IN the Law of nature we haue not many examples of Kings that gouerned a people where the Church of God was planted there is onely mention of Melchisedecke King of Salem of him it is said Gen. 14. Melchisedecke King of Salem was a priest of the high God In his person these two offices the kingdom the priesthood were ioyned both which offices followed the prerogatiue of the birthright for that this Melchisedeck was Sem is the receiued opinion of many interpretours wherein is some difference Some take Sem to be the eldest sonne of Noah but others from a probable collation of Scriptures hold him to be the second sonne but whether hee were eldest or not it is apparant and out of doubt by that blessing Gen. 9. that he had the birthright for Canaan is made his seruant which is the auncient stile and euidence of the birth-right as is expressed in the birthright of Iacob Iaphet is perswaded to dwell in the tents of Sem. Whereas therefore hee hath that honor aboue both his brethren the birthright is euidently confirmed vnto him Canaan being made his seruant and Iaâ—…het being directed to repaire to his
to command for otherwise the Kings command is but as the word of a priuat man or of a child if he haue not power to iudge and punish 14. Moreouer whereas Iehosaphat commandeth the Priests and Leuites to iudge betweene blood and blood Law and precepts statutes and iudgements In things that concerned questions of blood as when blood was shed by casualtie in which case the party offending had remedy by sanctuary and the high Priest was the immediat iudge as also in matters concerning lawes precepts â—…tutes iudgements that is ordinances ceremoniall or morall In these things stood the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction which then was practised in the Church for to take that distinction which we must often remember in this question it is confessed that all Ecclesiasticall power is either of order or Iurisdiction In both which the King hath a part bâ—…t differently In the power of orders the Kings part and office was to see that things of that nature were orderly done and the breach thereof punished but himselfe was not to execute any thing whereunto the Priests were apointed by the power of their orders as to offer incense c. Wherefore Vzziah was smitten with leprosie for medling with that part of the Priests office Now Iurisdiction is diuided into power internall which as often wee haue said belongeth not to the King and power externall which power externall when it is coactiue is nothing but that which wee call the Kings Iurisdiction though it be in matters Ecclesiastical And this Iurisdiction is here testified to be in Iehosaphat and from him deriued to all to all iudges vnder him both Temporall and Ecclesiasticall For as he commaunded the Temporall iudges so in like sort he commaunded the Ecclesiasticall And as the Ecclesiasticall iudges might replie if they had bene such as now these are of the Romane Clergie that Ecclesiasticall iudgements were holy and the cause of God and not of the King so doth the King witnesse of Temporall iudgements for speaking to Temporall iudges he saith you execute not the iudgements of man but of the Lord. Then Temporall iudgements are the Lords cause aswell as Ecclesiasticall and herein they differ not 15. Now this Iurisdiction which is in coactiue power wee prooue to be in the King and onely in the King I speake according to the forme of the state of Israel in those dayes wherof we now speake aunswerable to which is the Soueraigne magistrate in any other state This right I say we prooue to bee onely in the King and from him deriued to other iudges both Temporall and Spirituall by these reasons first the King and onely the King commaundeth both iudges to doe their duties in their seuerall places and hath lawfull power to punish them if they doe otherwise therfore the Kings Iurisdiction coactiue is ouer both sorts alike The antecedent hath two parts the first drawen from the expresse words of the Scripture in this text the second followeth by a necessitie For the commaund of a King is ridiculous and no commaund vnlesse he haue authoritie to punish The consequence followeth by the very definition of Iurisdiction which will prooue the second part of the antecedent For this Iurisdiction for which we plead is defined by the most learned of the Church of Rome authority coactiue If it be authoritie it may command if coactiue it may punish then it followeth that where Iehosaphat had first authoritie to commaund and last to punish that questionlesse hee had this Soueraigne Iurisdiction 16. If against this any obiect that the King may command in matters of orders of preaching the Word administring the Sacraments c. In all these things the King may lawfully command the parties to doe their duties and may punish them if they doe otherwise and yet no man will put the Kings Iurisdiction in these matters of orders Preaching Sacraments c. For aunswere let me intreat the reader with attention to consider these three things First to commaund secondly to execute thirdly to punish Iurisdiction standeth wholly in the first and last and nothing at all in the second that is in authoritie and not in action So that though the King should execute a thing which belongeth to his office yet in the execution therof his Iurisdiction should not appeare howsoeuer his wisedome knowledge and actiue vertues might appeare therein for Iurisdiction is in the authoritie of commaunding and power of punishing and supereminence that riseth from both And therefore in the preaching of the Word administration of Sacraments the King hath no part because therein Iurisdiction standeth not these things being matters of execution not of commaund but the authoritie to commaund these things by making or vrging lawes for them and to punish the transgression by corporall punishments this because it includeth coactiue power is in the Soueraigne Magistrate onely If the Magistrate should either neglect his dutie as the heathen did or commaund false doctrines to be preached as the Arian Emperours did in this case the Church hath warrant to maintaine the truth but without tumults and rebellion and rather in patience to loose their liues then to forgo any part of the truth 17. Another reason to prooue this Soueraigne authoritie coactiue to be only in the King and from him respectiuely deriued to both sorts of iudges may thus bee drawen For the iudges Temporall there is not so much question made all the doubt is of iudges Ecclesiasticall the chiefe of which iudges Ecclesiasticall in the Church of Israel was the high Priest Then this Iurisdiction whereof we speake must be confessed to haue been principally and originally either in the king or in the high Priest but in the high Priest it was not Therefore in the King it must be That it was not in the high Priest we proue by these reasons The high Priest is commaunded corrected punished and deposed by the King and not the King by the Priest therefore the Soueraigne Iurisdiction is not in the high Priest but in the King Againe the high Priests did neuer practise coactiue authoritie vnlesse when they were Soueraigne Magistrates as sometimes the high Priests in Israel were but as high Priestâ—… they had no such power for the causes betweene blood and blood which were of their cognisance are by the interpreters vnderdood such cases wherein a man was killed by chaunce without the purpose or against the will of the offender in which case the high Priest might graunt him the prâ—…uiledge of sanctuary and so deliuer him from the auenger of blood but he had no power coactiue to inflict death or such punishments at his pleasure which trueth was so constantly receiued and preserued in the Church afterward that euen in the greatest power highest ruffe of Poperie the Church of Rome did not take this full â—…oactiue power but onely proceeded to degradation and then to deliuer men vp to the secular powers which was a â—…ecret confession that they had no right to
extraordinary example that wee see rather that Salomon doth mitigate the ordinary punishment of that crime which Abiathar had committed Moreouer to punish or to release the punishment of treason belongeth not to the office of a Prophet but of the King but Salomon in this action punishing the treason of Abiathar releaseth some part of it All which proue the distorted shift of Tortus to be so vaine and shamelesse that the blushing Hat of a Cardinall is not broad enough to couer the shame In these things and in supreame appellation standeth Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction which by diuine right was placed in these Kings and by them practised CHAP. IIII. Externall Coactiue Iurisdiction was not left by Christ to his Church nor practised by the Church all that while that the Church was without Christian Magistrates wherein is declared the Iurisdiction of the Church and of Bishops that the power of excommunication proceeded not to Coaction NOw let vs make search in the Church of Christians wherein we will consider first the state of the Church after it was called by Christ and his Apostles and gouerned by the Fathers for the space of the first three hundred yeeres in all which time no Christian was the Soueraigne Magistrate In this time it will be to good purpose to search the Iurisdiction of the Church for this is the time wherein it will most cleerely appeare And Christ that appointeth all times states for his Church appointed that all this time she should be without Princes for her nourcing Fathers that by wanting it so long we might vnderstand the greatnesse of this blessing But when the Church of Rome grew insolent by abusing this blessing taking the right of Princes from them and thereby remouing the ancient bounds of the Ordinances which God had set of old then it was not to bee marueiled that such iudgements followed of blindnesse and ignorance among the people of confusion and contempt vpon Princes and Kings which iudgements haue beene so famously apparant in the sight of the world But let vs proceed to the examination of the Churches Iurisdiction for if we consider what Iurisdiction Iesus Christ left to his Church it will consequently appeare what Iurisdiction is in Ciuill Princes for all that Christ gaue not to his Church remaineth with Princes 2. The places from which they would prooue Iurisdiction are these Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen And whosoeuers sinnes you retaine shall be retained Now these places make no proofe of this Iurisdiction which is in question For all Popish writers that I could see vpon this question acknowledg these Scripturs not to be meant of externall Iurisdiction coactiue which is our question but of the inward power of remitting of sinnes practised within the court of conscience by the power of Gods spirit and declared by the Priest and ordinarily practised in excommunication or otherwise The greater condemnation deserueth that Catholike Diuine who to disprooue the Iurisdiction of Princes and to proue the Popes pretended Iurisdiction bringeth these places of Scripture which speake of neither Other places they cite as that Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my Church and I will giue to thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And Simon louest thou mee feede my Lambes c. These and such like places they bring to proue the Popes Iurisdiction All of this sort are throughly handled with exact iudgement and learning in that worthy conference written by Doctor Raynolds of blessed memory which booke as a gantlet of one of the worthies of our Church hath lien long betweene vs and the host of the Philistims and none of our adueâ—…saries hath had the courage to take it vp and to aunswere it 3. It is sufficient for vs to pleade that none of the auncient Fathers did euer expound these Scriptures thus or did euer dreame of such senses as they haue found of late out of their owne decretall Epistles It is sufficient that some of their owne best learned writers yea some of their most learned Popes before they were Popes haue with such learning and iudgement refuted their new deuised expositions of these Scriptures as that from themselues and out of their owne mouthes God hath drawen testimonies to ouerthrow these carnall and absurd expositions of Scriptures Iohn Gerson saith that these texts thus by the Popes flatterers applied to prooue his Iurisdiction are vnderstood by them Grossé non secundum regulam Euangelicam And Aenaeas Siluius hath with great life and learning ouerthrowen these grosse and corrupt expositions of whom we shall speake hereafter in due place where it will fully appeare that these expositions of Scripture are by the learned free and iudicious men of that side acknowledged to bee inuented by flatterers as the same Pope Pius the second witnesseth to be new and straunge and to be vrged by miserable and wretched soules which will not vnderstand that these challenges of their Iurisdiction are nothing but either the words of the Popes themselues that would inlarge their fringes without measure or of their flatterers who being blinded by ambition and caried with the winde of vaineglory doe flatter the Popes in hope of reward Though now those flatterers haue gotâ—… the vpper hand in the Councell of Trent and haue vsurped the name of the Church who before were alwayes esteemed a base company standing for the Popes Iurisdiction against the graue and learned men of that Church 4. Then for the places of Scripture which they bring for this Iurisdiction we say with their owne best learned men that they are in that sense wherein they vse them new deuises drawen of late by strange and absurd contortions into this new flattering sense by the Popes flatterers against the auncient expositions of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church Concerning the Iurisdiction which Christ left to his Church let all the Scriptures be searched and there will nothing be found of externall Iurisdiction consisting in power coactiue but all that Christ left was partly yea principally inward and spirituall power partly externall for establishing doctrines of faith and good order in the Church by Councels determinations iudicature spirituall censures excommunication deposing and dispatching of the disobedient so farre as the Church could proceede without coactiue power For by this spirituall power without coaction the Church was called faith was planted diuils were subdued the nations were taken out of the power of darkenesse the world was reduced to the obedience of Christ by this power the Church was gouerned for three hundred yeeres together without any coactiue Iurisdiction But what coactiue power may worke in the Church without this we haue a lamentable experience in the present court of Rome falling away from the truth and from the comfort of the spirit and therefore from the true vse of the power of the spirit of God when the Popes being destitute of this
much lesse dissolution to the states of this world but the gouernement of the court of Rome now commonly called the Church of Rome breedeth trouble and dissolution to the states of this world therefore the gouernment of that court is contrary to the gouernment of Christs Church the assumption is a confessed truth too well knowen that the gouernment of the Popes court or Church breedeth trouble and dissolution to States by excommunications The proposition is prooued by the aunswere of Christ to Pilats feares my kingdome is not of this world whereby hee satisfieth Pilate that he needed not feare any trouble or dissolution of established authoritie by him for this was Pilats feare So that if wee admit that Christ did aunswere to the purpose and that Pilats feares and suspitions were remooued by his aunswere it must be confessed that by that aunswere the State was secured that Christs gouernement would not raise any trouble to it or procure the dissolution thereof And it must be well obserued that Christ thus securing the present State doth not speake of his owne person onely but vndertaketh for all that belong to him and his kingdome Therefore he saith not I am not or my person is not of this world but my kingdome is not of this world Then as hee secureth this State from any trouble that they might feare from his person so he secureth all States of the world during the time of this world from all troubles that they might feare from his members and from his kingdome which is his Church Wherby it followeth by strong euidence of reason that they who put States in feare of troubles or work the dissolutiō of Ciuill gouernment as the Pope doth by excommunication are not the members of Christ nor belonging to his kingdom 15. This is further declared in the same place by the words following If my kingdome were of this world then would my seruants surely fight that I should not be deliuered to thee In which words wee finde that Christes seruants may not fight not stirre vp tumults vproares and warres for the maintaining of their kingdome Therefore that Kingdome for which they raise so much warre is not the kingdome of Christ not Christs Church nor they that raise vp such warres Christs seruaunts Christ forbiddeth his seruaunts to fight for him and his kingdome the Pope commandeth his seruants to fight for him and his kingdome Can you haue two kingdomes more opposite two Kings more contrary 16. This doctrine that the Church may not stirre vp any vproares or warr◅s against the Magistrate hath beene alwayes maintained by the auncient Fathers For we finde that in the greatest persecutions the auncient Bishops taught Christians alwayes to liue in peace and to pray for the Emperours and gouernours though they were persecutors according to the commaundement of Christ Loue your enemies and pray for them that persecute you Iustin Martyr saith We pray that you speaking of the Emperour may be found to haue a good and sound mind with your imperiall power Plinie writing to Traian of the auncient manner of Christians saith they assembled to worfhip Christ and bound themseluer in a Bond not to set vppon any wicked practise Sed ne furta ne latrocinia ne adulteria committerent ne sidem fallerent Contrary to which practise the Pope by his excommunication deposing of Princes and discharging subiects from their oath and Allegeance bindeth men to raise warres and tumults to breake and violat◅ their faith and to commit many disorders Tertullian saith Cramus pro Imperatoribus c. That is We pray for Emperours for their deputies for powers for the State of this world for the quiet and peaceable gouernment of things Contrarie to which the Popes raise warres make the gouernment of States tumultuous and take away peace from the earth Optatus saith For good cause doth Paul teach that we must obey Kings and powers yea though an Emperour were such an one as liued after the manner of the Gentiles Augustine saith we are not to yeeld this power to any but onely to God the power I say to giue kingdomes c. Who giueth earthly kingdomes both to godly and vngodly And in another place hee prooueth that euill Kings and Tyrants are to be obeyed wherof he giueth a reason because saith hee Men consist of two parts a bodie and a soule as long as wee are in this life and neede the helpes of this life we must by that part which belongeth to this life be subiect to the powers of this world but by that part whereby we beleeue in God we owe no subiection to man but onely to God Ambrose saith If the Emperour should commaund any thing vnlawfull hee would not obey neither durst he resist by force but onely beare with patience Arma enim nosta sunt preces lachrymae Gregorie the first was so farre from this tumultuous disposition of his successours that hee held himselfe bound to obey the Emperour in the promulgation of that law which he thought the Emperour should not haue made Ego quidem iussioni tuae subiectus saith he to the Emperour Maurice eandem legem per diuersas terrarum partes transmitti feci quia lex ipsa omnipotenti deo minime concordat ecce per suggestionis meae paginam serenissimis dominis nunciaui vtrobique ergo quae debui exsolui quia Imperatori obedientiam praebui pro deo quod sensi minime tacui So farre were these auncient Fathers from the newe and strange practises of disobedience and rebellion against Magistrates which is nowe so stiffely taught and vnmercifully executed by the Popes vassals vnder pretence of Religion 17. But they tell vs that the Pope vseth onely his spirituall censures hee excommunicateth Kings for heresie or schisme and thereby deposeth them and dissolueth the obedience of Subiects I answer excōmunication as it is a censure of Christs Church containeth no coactiue power that is no such power as to depose Princes or to dissolue the faith and alleageance of Subiects Which thing is proued both by the vse of excommunication and by the power of the Church First if we consider the vse of excommunication we finde it was vsed in the Church of the Iewes and from them taken by the Church of Christians Then excommunication being found among the Iewes in his full vse and force all the kindes there of being distinctly obserued by the learned Iewes namely by Elias Leuita who obserueth out of the writings of the auncient Rabbines three diuers kindes of excommunication in vse in the Iewish Church it followeth that this censure of the Church can be no farther extended in the Church of Christians then it was in the Church of Israel where it was first instituted and established But in the Church of Israel it was neuer extended to deposing Kings and destroying obedience of Subiects therefore in the Church of Christians it may
Theodoret rehearseth a Dialogue betweene Constans the Emperour and Liberius Bishop of Rome who afterward for feare and through weakenesse and irksomnesse of his exile was drawen to subscribe to Arianisme as witnesseth Hierom Ruffinus Platina and other In that Dialogue these words are worth the noting Constans willing Liberius to forsake the Communion with Athanasius and to condemne him Liberius his answere is Ecclesiastica iudicia cum summa iusticiae obseruatione fieri debent quare situae pietati places iudicium cogi impera vbi si damnandus Athanasius videatur sententiam illum ordine modoque Ecclesiastico feratur nam fieri nequit vt condemnetur à nobis de quo iudicium datum non sit That is Ecclesiasticall iudgements ought to proceed with exact obseruation of iustice Therefore if it please your Godlinesse command a Councell to be called wherein if Athanasius seeme worthy to be condemned let sentence passe against him in Ecclesiasticall order and manner For it cannot be that by vs hee should bee condemned seeing wee haue no authoritie to iudge him The Bishop of Rome here confesseth first That Iudicia Ecclesiastica Ecclesiasticall iudgements are to be appointed and established by the Emperour then he graunteth him Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and granteth that to call a Councell belongeth to his Iurisdiction Secondly the Emperour cannot make a man an hereticke but this must be done by a Councell or by the iudgement Ecclesiasticall This being a thing not of coactiue Iurisdiction but of knowledge in the word of God Thirdly the Bishop of Rome renounceth all right and authority of iudicature vpon Athanasius therefore in those daies hee had no Iurisdiction ouer other Bishops 6. This mixt Iurisdiction which now is practised by Bishops began in the time of Constantine So Nicephorus witnesseth Constantinus Clericos omnes constitutione lata immunes liberosque esse permisit iudiciumque iurisdictionem in eos Episcopis si ciuilium iudicum cognitionem declinare vellent mandauit quod Episcopi iudicassent id robur autoritatem sententiae omnem habere debere decreuit That is Constantine by an edict graunted the priuiledge of immunity to all Clerkes and graunted to Bishops iudgement and Iurisdiction ouer Clerkes in case they would decline from the courts of ciuill Iudges and he decreed that whatsouer the Bishops iudged that should stand in all strength and authority of a decree Sozomen declareth by what occasion it grew first For some began then to appeale from ciuill iudgements to Ecclesiasticall and some Bishops receiued the appellations which thing being approued by Constantine gaue great authority to this kind of Iurisdiction Episcopi saith he in causis ciuilibus sententias pronuntiarunt si qui à iudicibus ciuilibus ad eorum autoritatem appellassent Quam rem propter venerationem Episcoporum adeò approbauit Constantinus vt ratas haberi pâ—…tioresque quam aliorum iudicum sententias nec minus quam ab ipso imperatore essent pronunciatae per Magistratus milites Magistratuum ministres ad effectum perduci lege edixerit That is Bishops pronounced sentence in ciuill causes if any appeaed to them from ciuill Iudges This thing for the reuerence of Bishops Constantine approued so much that hee ordained by Law that these iudgements should be ratified and of greater authority then the sentences of other Iudges yea to be held of â—…o lesse force then if the Emperour himselfe had pronounced â—…hem so to be executed by the Shriefs their seruants 7 By which it appeareth that these courts with this Iurisdiction were vnderstood then no other then the Emperours courts The Emperour graunteth this Iurisdiction saith Nicephorus the Emperour ratifieth these iudgements saith Sozomen the Emperour commaundeth that the sentence of the Bishop should be euery where receiued as if it proceeded out of his owne mouth Which words are well to be obserued For the Emperour commaundeth not that the Bishops sentence should be receiued as a diuine sentence but only as an humane not as proceeding from the mouth of God but as proceeding from the mouth of the Emperour Now if these Courts were then so euidently proued to be the Emperours Courts our aduersaries may acknowledge their owne ignorance folly who make declamations and many idle discourses without solid proofe against them that call Ecclesiasticall Courts the Kings Courts as if this were a thing new strange and neuer heard of before these late yeares Their error is that common Sophisme which filleth most of their bookes which Aristotle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compounding confounding those things which we distinguish and which are distinct in nature For in this word of Iurisdiction they confound these two distinct things both that which is spirituall Iurisdiction yeelded by vs the right of the Church and all that also which Princes haue giuen to Ecclesiasticall Courts such as these priuiledges which Constantine gaue to Bishops Courts and other Princes since haue continued and enlarged If these things be not distinguished the truth can neuer appeare in this question by this the Reader may vnderstand who they are that hide and deface the truth by new varnishing of olde rotten Sophismes 8 Then all coactiue Iurisdiction came into the Church from the authority of Princes for as the power of the Church is internall and spirituall so externall and coactiue power was the right of Princes To this purpose Eusebius reporteth a speach of Constantine at a banquet calling himselfe a Bishop for things externall as they were for matters internall His words are these Vos quidem eorum quae intus sunt in Eccle sia agendâ—… ego vtro eorum quae extra hanc sunt Episcopus à Deo sum constitutus And whereas Iurisdiction is best knowne by appellations it hath been often seen that froÌ„ the Pope men haue appealed to a councel as hereafter we are todeclare but from a councel we find no appellation to the Pope but to the Emperor for some personall wrong Athanasius being vniustly condemned by the Synod of Tire appealed to Cinstantine as Socrates witnesseth In like sort Flauianus appealed to the Emperour when the Synod of Capua had referred his cause to Theophilus and the Bishops of Egypt Yea the heretiques themselues in those dayes knew no means to appeale from the Emperour Augustine saith that Donatus did still appeale to the Emperour being condemned by the Bishops and by Synodes And so religious were these auncient Bishops in preseruing the Emperors Iurisdiction and yet maintaining the truth without feare that when they were oppressed by Arians and by the power of an Arian Emperour yet they would vse no other meanes then these direct meanes And therefore the Bishops hauing a purpose to condemne the Arians craued a counsell of Valens an Arian Emperor who granted them a counsell at Lampsacum wherein they condemned the Arian doctrine So that without the Emperour they would not gather a counsell though it were to
preuailed mightily afterward this vnblessed deuise of forgerie being attempted in a number of decretall Epistles to drawe in this Iurisdiction a practise wherof no learned Papists can speake or thinke without blushing and yet such is their miserable captiuitie that they are willing to make vse of that falshood whereof they cannot thinke without a secret confession of forgerie Thirdly the ingenuous reader cannot but see and vnderstand the vanitie of the Popes flatterers who striuing now for this Iurisdiction would blasphemously draw it from Scriptures such as thou art Peter c. And feede my Sheepe c. These Scriptures were first drawen by the forged decretall Epistles to proue the Popes Iurisdiction and are now commonly drawen to the same purpose but when Zozimus Bonifac◅ and Caelestinus began first to contend for Iurisdiction they claimed it not frō Scriptures this deuise was not then found out but they laid all the cause vpon a forged Canon of the Councell of Nice So that this is but a late kna◅erie of the Popes flatterers to countenance their newe found Iurisdiction by Scriptures 16. When this Canon was recited by the notarie the Fathers of the Councell were much offended and troubled at the absurditie thereof there were then present some of the best learned Diuines then liuing in the world they knew well there was no such Canon they neuer read it in any copies of the Nicen Councell they neuer heard of this thing before they resolued therefore not onely to denie the Canon but to refute the falshood of the Pope so famously that it might be knowen to all the world and that the Church afterward might take warning of the Romane ambition therefore they aunswered for the present thus that this Canon was not to bee found in their bookes And for a more full and sufficient examination of this matter they would send for the autentike copies of the Nicen Councell before they could graunt the Popes request To this purpose they writ a letter to Zozimus which was presented to Boniface his successour and is extant in the Tomes of the Councels 17. Boniface first receiuing these letters for Zozimus was dead before they returned pursueth the claime of Iurisdiction by corruption of the same Canon and with obstinate and resolute peruersitie maintaineth the falshood begun by his Predecessour In the meane time two copies autentike of the Nicen Canons were sent to the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage one from Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria another from Atticus Bishop of Constantinople These copies were read but no such Canon could be found as the Bishop of Rome had foisted in the Fathers vnderstanding the fact and hauing taken the Bishop of Rome in a flagrant crime decreed that the true Canons of the Nicen Councell should be obserued reiecting this suborned and supposititious Canon This decree they sent to Pope Boniface but Gods iudgements hastily following these corruptors Boniface was dead before it came to Rome and Caelestinus next succeeding receiued it 18. Caelestinus as stiffe for this Iurisdiction as any of his predecessours maintained the cause by the same meanes resolued with shame ynough to stand for the adulterated Canon which pertinacy after open conuiction declareth that the pollicie of the Church of Rome began then to forsake religious courses and to rest vpon falshood and forgery to obtaine their willes And therefore it is not to be marueiled if the truth of Religion afterward for saked them Apiarius gaue a new occasion to the Pope to worke vpon for after that this man was receiued vnto the Communion by Zozimus and Boniface he returned to the Trabacens where for his foule and scandalous life he was excommunicated againe To recouer this disgrace he flieth to his onely refuge the Bishop of Rome then Caelestinus who receiueth him admitting him to the Communion and directeth his Legats Eaustinus Philippus Asellus to Affrica with a streight charge to draw the Councell to yeeld to the demaunds of his Predecessours for want of other helpe hee furnisheth them throughly with impudencie and inuict audacity for what other vertues were left to maintaine such a cause The Legats cōming with this Commission require of the Councell that Apiarius may be admitted to their Communion and that they would be content to submit themselues to the Romane Iurisdiction The Fathers of the Councell produce the autentike copies of the Nicen Canons which they had procured from Alexandria and Constantinople by which the Romane forgery was euidently conuinced Here began a fresh contention Faustinus resolued to execute his Commission to his vtmost power exclaimeth against the Sea Apostolike against the violatours of the Nicen Canons The Councell protesteth that they will imbrace all true Canons that they will yeeld to the Church of Rome all true priuiledges onely in the lawfull warrantable and necessary defence of their owne freedome and of the Churches freedome they must stand and therefore could not admit a forged claime without shew of truth As they were in the heat of contention the one side striuing to impose the yoke of their Iurisdiction vpon the Church the other resolued to stand close and faithfull for the freedome of the Church behold of a suddaine Apiarius the firebrand of this contention touched by the very finger of God and drawen to giue God the glory and so to end this contention falleth downe on his knees before them all and confesseth all those crimes to be most true which were obiected against him and with humble supplication craueth pardon of the Councell And so this Tragedy ended 19. The Fathers of this Councell hauing this experience of the Popes corruption and dishonestie write to Caelestinus to this purpose They intreat him not to trouble the Church by patronising such wicked men as Apiarius that he would not accept of appellations made by such scandalous and condemned men who would seeke a refuge for their wickednesse at Rome they declare that the Nicen Canonsderogate nothing from the African Church that the Fathers of the Nicen Councell sawe with great wisedome that all suits were to be ended in the places where they began that the grace of the holy Ghost should not be wanting to any Prouince that if any bee offended hee may appeale to a Prouinciall or to a generall Synode that transmaritim iudgments ought not to be admitted where witnesses cannot be conueniently produced either for sexe or age that to send any Legats from the side of the Romane Bishop is a thing found in no Synode established that the Canon of the Nicen Councell by which the Popes claimed this Iurisdiction is not to be found in the autentike copies of that Councell and therefore falsified Last of all they admonish him that hee and his successours must take good heede Ne fumosum typhu◅ saeculi in Ecclesiam Christi c. That is that they induce not the smoke of arrogancie to darken the Church of Christ which Church doth bring the light of simplicitie and
draue Theophilact to flight Gregory the sixt he shut vp in prison and after that exiled him he caused the Bishop of Sabinum to relinquish the Papacie and returne to his owne sea and he set vp Pope Clement Hildebrand was commaunded to goe into banishment with his Master Gregory the sixt This Gregory dying in banishment Hildebrand as the same Author saith Perfidiae simul pecuniae â—…ius haeres extitit That is Was heire both of his perfidiousnesse and of his money The Emperours patience pitifull and too gentle nature is touched by the same Author Nimia pietate deceptus nec Ecclesiae Rom. nec sibi nâ—…c generi humano prospiciens nouos Idolatras nimis laxè habuit That is His gentle nature deceiued him for he gaue too much liberty to these new Idolaters neither prouiding well for the Church of Rome nor for himselfe nor for mankinde To make short Hildebrand attaining a release from banishment came to Rome and there falling to his olde practise stroue to make Brazutus Pope of whose friendship he was assured their mutuall familiarity being confirmed by many odious and bloudie practises This is that Brazutus by whose meanes sixe Popes were poisoned as wee haue declared But Hildebrand perceiuing that the Emperour and the Cardinals were wholly auersed from a man so infamous and odious set vp Alexander the second Who perceiuing himselfe set vp against the Emperours will professed that hee would not keepe the place without the licence and fauour of the Emperour For this thing he was well beaten and buffeted by Hildebrand who ruled all and receiued the reuenewes in the time of Alexander and after his death Hildebrand saith the same Author was chosen Pope eâdem horâ à militibus sine assensu cleri populi in cuius electione nullus Cardinalium subscripsit That is At the same instant by Souldiers without the assent of Clergy or people none of the Cardinals subscribed to his election Nauclerus dâ—…clareth an vngratious stratagem of his suddenly practised to draw the Cardinals to consent to his election For when the Clergy and people were gathered together for the celebration of the funerall of the former Pope of a suddaine a cry was raised among them that S. Peter had chosen Hildebrand for Pope That this man may better be knowne I will set downe the iudgement of a Councell gathered at Brixia consisting of a great number of Bishops and Abbots out of Italy Germany France These Prelates meeting in a publike Synod together pronounce Hildebrand to be Falsus monachus magus diuinaculus somniorum prodigiorumque coniector male de religione Christiana sentiens Primus omnium say they there Pontificatum maximum contra morem maiorum inuitis omnibus bonis emit c. ius humanum diuinumque peruertit falsa pro veris dooet sacrilegia periuria mendacia homicidia incendia veluti benefacta indulget collaudat ad haec perpetranda classicum canit c. Suauis homo Sacerdotes qui vxores habent legitimas sacrificos esse pernegat interim tamen scortatores adulteros incestuosos aris admouet A false Monk a Magitian a Witch a South-sayer by dreames and ostents one that thought corruptly of Christian Religion the first that bought the papacie against the custom of his auncestours against the good will of all good men he peruerteth all right humane and diuine teacheth falshood for trueth he fauoreth and commendeth as things good and iust thefe things sacriledges periuries lies murthers burnings he exhorteth and incourageth men to these outrages a sweet companion that denyeth preists that haue lawfull wiues to say Seruice but admitteth whoremongers adulterers incestuous men to the Sacraments This is the iudgement of a full Councell against his vnholinesse as Auentinus and Naucler report 4. This is the man that began the contention for Iurisdiction with the Emperour Henrie the fourth Tali dedicatore damnationis nostrae etiam gloriamur qui enim sâ—…it illum intelligere potest non nisi aliquid bonum grande ab Hildebrando damnatum For of him wee may iustly vse the fame words in the cause of Princes which Tertullian vseth of Nero in the cause of Christians Hildebrand being made Pope began to moue many contentions with the Emperour then being Henrie the fourth one speciall quarrell was for inuestitures For whereas before that time the auncient custome of the Empire was saith Naucler that when a Bishop was dead the chapter vsed to send a ring and the pastorall staffe to the Emperour which the Emperour deliuered to him whom he appointed Bishop of that place this auncient priuiledge of the Empire Hildebrand would not indure and therefore calling a Councell at Rome of one hundred and ten Bishops he cursed Henrie the Emperour and all Bishops that receiued inuestiture at his hands or any other Lay-men In this Councell he remooued married Priests from Diuine Seruice But before he proceeded thus farre he sent first to the Emperour warning him to remooue all Symoniacall Bishops from their places the good Emperour either supposing that this might proceed from an honest zeale or willing to declare that in him there should bee no want in reforming did accordingly thrust out all such as were suspected of Symonie from their Bishoprikes but behold Machiauell set to Schoole Hildebrand hauing made all these Bishops thus hatefull to the Emperour and hating him presently restored euery man to his place againe and to binde them sure to himselfe against the Emperour tooke an oath of them all as mine author saith Quos regi infestos reddiderat eos sibi familiari amiciria Å•econciliabat multis magnis iuramentis sibi fidos obnoxios efficiens prae alijs exaltabat That is When he had once made them to hate the Emperour then he reconciled them to himselfe in familiaritie and hauing made them so obnoxious to himselfe bound them by many and great oathes to be true to him these he preferred aboue all other Giuing the best preferments to them 5. Hauing thus by subtiltie spoiled the Emperour of his friends of a suddaine without any lawfull accusation without Canonicall citation without Iudiciall order he thundreth out an excommunication against him depriueth him absolueth his nobles and subiects from their oath of Allegeance Whilest he denounced this straunge sentence the Pue wherein he sat being made saith Cardinall Beno of new and strong timber of a suddaine brake in peeces Hildebrand thus triumphing ouer the Emperour began to depose all such Bishops as had receiued inuestitures froÌ„ a Lay-hand of this right of inuestitures we shall speake in fit place First let vs take a viewe and suruey of that Iurisdiction which wee finde practised in this age and of the meanes whereby the Pope attained thereto If first we consider the meanes which were vsed for the winning hereof the Iurisdiction will bee more apparant and better knowen which Iurisdiction wee will also declare by the seuerall parts and braunches thereof so farre as we
alijs Episcopis sunt terminandae And to proue that scandalous men of the Clargie should not be punished or examined by Lay-men this reason is often repeated in diuers Epistles that if since the Apostles times that course had beene taken to punish such then few or none should now haue beene left aliue in the Clargie which is a secret confession that all the Clargie of the Court of Rome were at this time of euill and scandalous life and conuersation Marcellus as writing to Maxentius the tyrant is produced to say thus Synodum absque huius sanctae sedis authoritate Episcoporum quanquam quosdam Episcopos possitis congr◅gare nonpotestis regulariter facere neque vllum Episcopum qui hanc appellauerit apostolicam sedem damnare autequā hinc sententia defintiua proccdat These and such like are their grounds of Iurisdiction which need no refutation for absurdities carie alwayes their owne bane in themselues this is refutation ynough for such things to make those things well knowen 9. These testimonies for Iurisdiction drawen from these forged Epistles may giue vs occasion to obserue First that the Bishops of Rome haue long greedily gaped after this Iurisdiction to obtain their purpose herein haue made no bones at forgerie As first they attempted that forgerie of a Canon of the Nicen Councellin Saint Augustines time but were then repressed so the diuell to bring them to greater shame mooued them afterward to greater forgerie in deuising so many decretall Epistles to establish this Iurisdiction by this shamelesse attempt which by other direct meanes they could not doe Seconly so greedily are they set vpon this purpose as men blinded with affection that they consider neither manner nor matter nor coherence onely the impotent loue to this Iurisdiction carrieth them through thicke and thin as in many things may be obserued I obserue onely that which toucheth our question for in these Epistles this Iurisdictiō of the Church of Rome and appellation to that Church is maintained as from the institution of Christ himselfe out of these words Tues Petrus c. Now these Epistles must be supposed to be written long before Saint Augustines time when Zoz◅mus Boniface and Caelestinus claimed the same Iurisdiction by the forged Canon of the Nicen Councell for before those times these Bishops liued who are deuised the authors of these Epistles If these Epistles had then beene extant why did not the Popes claime their Iurisdiction by these testimonies which were supposed to be written so long before the Canons of the Nicen Councell What needed they to haue forged a Canon if they had so faire euidences to shew And why did they claime it by a Canon of the Councell when they might haue laid their claime directly from the commaundement of Christ 10. But if these Epistles were not then extant as certainely they were not why should any credit bee giuen to things so manifestly forged Why should any claime be made to Iurisdiction vpon such false grounds Thirdly we obserue also the cursed obstinacie and affected blindnesse of the learned Papists Bellarmine and such who know well that these Epistles are forged and confesse it knowing that this Iurisdiction of the Pope was neuer claimed iure diuino as from Christs owne institution before these Epistles by forgerie inuented that claime are so bewitched in the seruice of the Pope and in this question of Iurisdiction that against learning iudgement conscience all they hold this Iurisdiction to be iure diuino in the grossest sort maintaine it no otherwise then these confessed forgeries haue taught them by those deprauations corruptions and detortions of Scriptures Tues Petrus and such like An indifferent man would thinke that either they should not confesse these forgeries or confessing them they should hate and abhorre these grounds of Iurisdiction which onely the forged Epistles haue deuised from Scripture Fourthly by this we may looke a little farther into the deepenesse of Satan and behold how the Popes Clarkes lie plunging for Iurisdiction 11. For the Councell of Trent being awaked at the preaching of Master Luther and other and finding that the corruptions which were brought into the doctrines of the Court of Rome could not bee mainteined by Scriptures being directly repugnant thereto deuised a very foule shift to maintaine all by vnwritten traditions And for this purpose enacted a Canon that the traditions of the Church of Rome must be honoured and imbraced with the like honour and reuerence as the holy Scriptures are honoured Therefore they deuise the word of God to be either written in Scriptures or vnwritten in Traditions which vnwritten Traditions they reuerence for Gods word no lesse then the holy Scriptures themselues And if you aske how shall men trie true Traditions they aunswere there is no better triall then the iudgement of the Church of Rome Ex tcstimonio huius solius Ecclesiae sumi potest certum argumentum ad probandas Apostolicas Traditiones By these principles if they might once haue them graunted they thinke themselues able to conclude any thing to delude the holy Scriptures and to set vp prophane and Barbarous forgeries in place of holy Scriptures For if wee denie this pretended Iurisdiction they will aunswere that it is grounded vpon the word of God if we demaund what word they haue for it They tell vs Tu es Petrus c. and such like If wee say the sense and meaning of those Scriptures doe no way maintaine that Iurisdiction the auncient Fathers neuer expounded them so that that sense was neuer drawen from these Scriptures before these forged decretall Epistles deuised it To this they will say they take that sense of Scriptures which the Church of Rome taketh and the Pope who onely hath authoritie to giue the sense of Scriptures The summe and conclusion of all is this the Traditions of the Church of Rome are to be honoured and reuerenced with the same honour as the holy Scripture but these filthy forged and corrupt Epistles containe the Traditions yea are the Traditions of the Church of Rome therefore these filthy forgeries of corrupt men are to be honoured and reuerenced as the holy Scriptures 12. Now though some men vnlearned may be caried away with this vaine shew of Traditions yet wee see not how their learned men can plead ignorance or excuse who know that those expositions of these Scriptures were first forged in the decretall Epistles these be their Apostolicall Traditions these be matched with holy Scriptures I appeale to the conscience of any Papist that either is or would bee esteemed learned whether these Epistles be not forged in his iudgement And whether the ground of their Iurisdiction be not hence drawen And whether this Iurisdiction which in these Epistles is maintained concerning appellation was not repressed and vtterly denied by Saint Augustine and the rest of those auncients in the Cartheginian Affrican and Mileuitan Councels Perhaps it is not hard for a
man of a leaden heart and a brasen forehead to rush through these difficulties after the Romane Catholike maner without blushing but let a man in humility and good conscience set himselfe to seeke the truth herein and to giue God the glory and it will bee impossible for him to wrastle out of these nets but by confessing the forgerie and reiecting the Iurisdiction forged 13. Moreouer that it may it further appeare that this Iurisdiction is esteemed all in all and more then all by these men and that all other parts of their religion are not so deare to them as this we may further obserue that as the Pope ouer-ruled the Councell of Trent so the thing that swayed the Pope and forced him to resolue vpon this course which now is established by the Court of Rome in the Councell of Trent was onely the feare of loosing and care of maintaining this Iurisdiction For before the Councell of Trent which thing we shall hereafter by Gods helpe more manifest at good opportunity the Church of Rome stood so indifferently affected in the chiefe points of religion that if the respect and practise of the Pope had not misled them it may bee well iudged they would haue beene more ready to assent to the conclusions of Master Lutâ—…r and Iohn Caluin then to those that are established in the Councell of Trent so indifferent stood the world before that Councell For after that time that they had begun to challenge this Iurisdiction before the Councell of Trent the Popes were alwayes afrighted at the name of a generall Councell as Paul Iouius winesseth otherwise a flatterer of the Popes for he saith thus Id vnum concilij nomen supra caeteros insaelices humanarum rerum casus maximo terrori Pontificibus esse consueuit That is The onely name of a Councell more then all other humane incident miseries is wont to be a great terrour to Popes He giueth the reason there why the Popes were so much afraid of Councels because saith he in them questions of faith religion are interpreted the Popes IurisdictioÌ„ censured curbed Ad castigandam sacerdotum luxuriam censorias leges condunt ipsi Pontificices Pontificio iurâ—… 〈◊〉 eiâ—…rare supremaâ—… dignitatâ—… seque demum Pontificatu abdicare coguntur hoc metu armati reges Pontifices terrent That is Councels make lawes to chastise the luxuriousnesse of Priests The Popes themselues circumuented by the Popish law are compelled to resigne the Supreaâ—…e dignitie and to relinguish the Papacie 14. So that before the Councell of Trent the Soueraigne Iurisdiction was neuer held to be in the Pope seeing the Church being gathered together in a Councell did vse to exercise Iurisdiction vpon the Popes For if the Popes were wont so much to feare and flie a generall Councell in regard of censurâ—…ng and inhibiting their Iurisdiction then must these conclusions follow That the Councell of Trent was not a generall Councell because the Pope was not afraid of it that the Popes themselues did acknowledge that the Iurisdiction of a Councell was aboue their Iurisdiction for otherwise why should the Pope be afraid of a free Councell So that if the Councell of Trent had beene like to those Councels which the Popes did so much feare it might haue giuen as good satisfaction to true Christians as now it doth to the followers and flatterers of the Court of Rome And before that Councell there was great hope that it might haue bin so For the minds of al good men were marueilously prepared to peace and to a mutuall consent And for the points of doctrine if the Friars and such as were by them infected had not troubled all the truth might haue preuailed For Cardinall Contaren made a good preparation to the doctrine of iustification which being the greatest point in controuersie is handled by him conformable to the doctrine of Luther Caluin and directly against that which was concluded in the Councell of Trent this he wrote in the yeere one thousand fiue hundred fourtie and one a little before that Councell The Cardinall therein teacheth nothing but that which was before him the knowen doctrine of the Church of Rome from which because the Councell of Trent swarued therefore they made the separation and not we This wisdome and moderation of Cardinall Contaren and others of that side gaue great hope to Master Bucer and some other of this side to labour for an agreement and mutuall consent and assuredly there was great reason to hope it For if the rest had beene of that spirit and moderation which Cardinall Contaren Georgius Cassander Iohn Ferus Master Antonius Flaminius Espencaeus and many others a mutuall consent would haue beene obtained But will yee haue the truth the points of faith and doctrine were not the things which most hindered this concord for in these things many of that side were very conformable and moe might haue beene drawen but there was another thing which crossed all peaceable purposes this was the Popes Iurisdiction If it had not bene for this Iurisdiction the doctrine of Luther might haue beene easily granted for what taught he which was not before him taught in the Church of Rome I graunt that the contrary was also taught by Friars for in the Church of Rome before the Councell of Trent some taught after the manner of the new deuised doctrines which Friars brought in others taught the truth preseruing the auncient doctrines in most points till that time as by their writings extant appeareth So that if the Councell of Trent had beene indifferently chosen of learned men then liuing and if their voyces had not bene forced and forestalled by an oath of obedience to the Pope and to satisfie his lust a desperate practise declaring a desperate cause things might haue beene aswell concluded againstâ—… the Iurisdiction of the Pope and faction of Friars as now all is for them 15. And because wee haue so often mentioned and are so often to mention the Councell of Trent seeing we wholly reiect it and our aduersaries wholly rest vpon it it may bee expected that wee should giue some reasons why we disable it so much I may answere the reasons are in the doctrines and conclusions themselues which are throughly and worthily examined by Master Chemnifius and others But ouer and besides the falshood of doctrines which are concluded there directly against the manifest truth of holy Scriptures we haue also these iust exceptions that that Councell was neither a generall nor a free nor a lawfull Councell Generall it was not because if we consider these Westerne parts of Christendome for the benefite whereof that Councell is pretended to be gathered the greatest part was excluded from that Councell For all England Scotland Ireland all France and all Germanie that are Protestants will make a farre greater part then all the rest that consented to that Councell so that it was a Councell held of a small part
against the greater part The King of England by publicke writing protested against it when first it was appointed by the Pope to be held at Mantua the reasons which King Henry alleaged against it are these That it belonged not to the Pope to cal Councels but to the Emperor to the Kings of Christendom that the Pope himselfe was to be censured by the Councell and therefore Italy was no fit place for it that there was no caution made to him and his Embassadours and Bishops for their safe conduct that though there were publike caution giuen yet the practice of Popes in breaking their faith and violating publike cautions and sucking the blood of innocent men was too well knowen In fine the King giueth aduise to all other Princes and Magistrates to gouerne their owne people to establish true religion to reiect the Popes tyrannie as hee had done 16. The French King made like Protestation against this Councell of Trent for the Abbot of Bellosan the French Kings Embassadour obtaining admittance into the Councell though not without great difficultie in the middest of that assembly against the expectation of many deliuered the Kings protestation thus That it was neither safe nor fit for him to send his Bishops to Trent that he held not that assembly for a publike and generall Councell but rather for a priuate conuenticle gathered not for the common good but for the pleasure and profite of some few that neither he himselfe nor any of his kingdome should be bound by those decrees and if need required that he would vse such remedie to restraine the Popes as his Auncestours had vsed before Thus did these Kings then protest against that Councell especially because it was called by the Popes authoritie who had no right to call generall Councels And both these kingdomes and the Churches therâ—…in haue withstood the authoritie of this Councell yea the French Church of Papists would neuer admit the Councell of Trent so that it is not onely dissallowed of vs but by a number of them who professing to follow the auncient Church of Rome yet vtterly reiect this Councell of Trent as swaruing from the Church of Rome Of the Princes of Germanie there is no doubt made but that they would neuer yeelde consent to it Then generall it cannot be when as so many and so great a part haue withstood it yea a farre greater part then they can make who held it 17. And whereas in all ancient generall Councels the freedome and libertie of Bishops and of all that had voices in Councels was nâ—…uer impeached in this Councell of Trent it was quite otherwise for none might be admitted to haue voice therein but only such as should be bound in an oath of bondage and slauerie to the Pope And therefore when the Embassadours of Maurice Duke of Saxony came to the Councell and proposed from their Master these petitions That the forme of safe conduct might be made for his Diuines according to the forme which the councell of Basill graunted to the Bohemians that is to say that these particulars might be expressed therein that they also with other might haue deciding power that in euery controuersie the holy Scriptures the practise of the auncient Church the ancient Councels and Fathers agreeing with Scriptures and founding them vpon Scriptures might be admitted and receiued for the most true and indifferent iudge for thus much was contained in the safe conduct graunted by the Councell of Basill to the Bohemians that there might bee no proceeding till his Diuines came that when they were come all things precedent might be recalled that the Councell might be free for all nations that the Bishop of Rome might submit himselfe to the Councell and remit that oath which he had taken of the Bishops which were of the Councell that their voyces might be free and without such euident partiality and preiudice as they brought with them who were bound by oath to doe nothing against the pleasure of the Pope these petitions were reiected freedome vtterly excluded partiality and preiudice maintained with resolution 18. And that the same Councell of Trent was not a lawfull assembly it is no lesse euident because it was not called by lawfull authoritie for it was called onely by the Popes authoritie who neuer had authoritie to call generall Councels And though Charles the fift then Emperour was at the first drewen to yeeld a consent yet the Pope would neuer allow that the Emperour should haue the authoritie to call the Councell and to appoint the place as alwayes it was the Emperours Iurisdiction in auncient Councels but this Iurisdiction the Pope by vsurpation drew to himselfe in the Councell of Trent Insomuch that when the Emperour vtterly dissallowing the translation of the same Councell to Bononia wrote to them and sent his Embassadour Vargas to protest against them that he would hold all as vaine friuilous and vnlawfull whatsoeuer they did tearming them not a Councell but a Conuenticle Montanus the Popes Legat answered that it should neuer be indured that the Ciuill Magistrate should haue authority to call Councels or to appoint the place thereof To this purpose the Pope also writeth to Charles that the Emperour hath no right herein but the Pope himselfe is the man Qui solus iure diuino humano cogendi 〈◊〉 decernendi de rebuâ—… sacris potestatem obtineat This authoritie then being vtterly denied to the Emperour for calling the Councell of Trent we say that Councell was an vnlawfull assembly because it was not gathered by the authority of the Emperour and of Christian Kings And when it was thus gathered neither a generall Councell nor a free nor a lawfull Councell yet as it was with all these foule faults it could not serue the Popes turne vnlesse singular fraud and deceit had bene practised Olaus Magnus was intituled Archbishop of Vpsala and blinde Sir Robert a Scottishman was intituled Archbishop of Armach in Ireland so that for want of true Bishops some were set vp onely in name to fill vp the number and giue voices 19. And when all other shifts would not serue the Pope still reserued one for the last cast The greatest part of them that were present had a purpose to curb the Popes Iurisdiction especially the Spanish Bishops who saith Sleidan were most diligent in this Councell These combined with those few Germane Bishops which were there resolued saith he Pontificis Romani potestatemintra certos fines includere nec illius aulae tantum facultatis in omnes prouincias attribuere That is To reduce the Popes authority within some bounds and not to yeeld such power to that Court ouer all Prouinces The Pope fearing such a thing afore prouided that the greatest part of Bishops should be Italians none might be admitted of any other Nation but such as were made obnoxious to the Pope aswell by some other respects as by an oath If any were
obserued to speake in the Councell with some freedome as some did especiall marke was taken of such these were withdrawen and recalled thence that other might take their place Of this the Protestant Princes complaine to Charles Fuerunt in eo concessu pauci quidem aliquanto liberiores in dicendo sed inuenta ratio fuit vt ijs reuocatis atque summotis alij summitterentur nequiores That is Some were in that company wâ—…o vsed some freedome of speech but a meanes was inuented to remoue and recall them that other more seruile might be in their places The Pope thus giuing continuall direction to the Councell and appointing by intercourse of messages coÌ„tinually trauelling betweene Rome and Trent what should be concluded insomuch that a common prouerbe was then taken vp among them that the holy Ghost trauelled from Rome to Trent in a packet and finding that after all this his purposes were crâ—…ssed by a certaine number of voyces the number being precisely brought vnto him began to flie to his last reserued shift For of a suddaine he created thirteene Cardinals in one day all Italians to whom hauing giuen vncertaine titles but certaine instruction he sent them to the Councell whom the other Fathers of the Councell welcomed not knowing their end At the next meeting the matters being proposed as before it was found that the voices of these that were come so lately did alter all and east it at the Popes pleasure and yet their wretched pollicies rested not thus If any were supposed to excell in knowledge grauitie learning and godlinesse they were some before the Councell that their presence should not hinder or disturbe the Popes purposes some afterward secretly taken away by poyson this was the end of that worthy Cardinall Contaren and others who for their eminency in vertue were suspected of Lutheranisme And that the world might know and take full notice of the Popes end and scope in calling this Councell that it was not the true faith and religion of the Germanes that hee sought but their blood it is euident by his practise For whilest thus they held the Germanes and all the world in expectation of a Councell the Pope in the meane time raised an army and sent it against the Protestants to be ioyned with other armies prepared for their vtter destruction The generall of the Popes armie Octauius Farnesius Graundchild to Pope Paulus the third by whom hee was sent departing out of Italy was obserued to say That he would destroy so many Germanes that his horse might swimme in the blood of Lutherans This is their holy Councell of Trent consisting of a fewe and those fewe bound by an oath to the Pope restrained prohibited poysoned and at last with many shifts drawen to serue a purpose assembled without lawfull authority called by the vsurped power of the Pope drawen and pulled by fraud and subtiltie ending in blood and warres and remaining the onely cause of all the warres which haue beene raised within these westerne parts of Christendome since that time to this day §. II. Of Friars by whom this Iurisdiction was maintained 20. MY purpose being to note the meanes by which this Iurisdiction hath beene aduanced I thinke it needfull after forgeries to speake of Friars For they haue beene the chiefe aduancers of this Iurisdiction and the fittest instruments that the Pope hath found for his purpose Iohn Wiclife in diuers places declareth out of assured knowledge of storie himselfe being neere those times and therefore more able to iudge therof that before the yeere of Christ one thousand two hundred there were no Friars in the world About which time Dominicus a Spaniard and Francis an Italian began their new orders Fasciculus temporum setteth their beginning about the yeere one thousand two hundred and foure and that they were confirmed by Pope Honorius the third about the yeere one thousand two hundred and fourteene Ordines quatuor mendicantium saith he videlicet Praedicatorum Minorum Augustinensium Carmelitarum consirmantur ab Honorio praeponuntur Praedicatores Minoribus in literis Papalibus quia sex mensibus ante eos confirmatifuerunt Matthaeus Palmerius setteth the confirmation of the Dominicans in the yere one thousand two hundred and sixteene Of the Franciscaâ—…es in the yeere one thousand two hundred twentie and three so that Wiclife hath a good ground for that assertion that Friars were neuer known in the world before the yeere one thousand two hundred 21. This was the first thing that made the alteration of the Church of Rome famous For before the institution of Friars the doctrines of the Church of Rome stood sound and vnchanged in most things The alteration was afterward wrought especially by these Friars both in doctrine Iurisdiction For at the first Friars were set vp to oppresse the old Priests to alter the auncient religion and to exalt the Popes power in a greater measure then it was before In which businesse they haue not beene idle but taking directions onely from the Pope haue brought in a great chaunge in all things Wiclife obserued that Friars pursued imprisoned and burned Priests onely for reprouing their sinnes So that then questions of doctrine made not the quarrell betweene Priests and Friars but only the reproofe of the corrupt and vncleane liues of Friars as in corruption they began so they continue And this is testified by others also that the first cause of the Popes persecutions was not for doctrine but onely for the Popes Iurisdiction Reinerius writing against the Waldenses testifieth thus much that they differed from the Church of Rome in no point of doctrine but onely they denied the Popes Iurisdiction Haec secta Leonistarum for so they were called magnam habet speciem pietatis saith he eo quod coram hominibus iuste viuant benè omnia de Deo credant omnes articulos qui in Symbolo continentur solam Romanam Ecclesiam blasphemant oderunt So that all the heresie which then was found in them was onely against the Popes Iurisdiction they swarued not from the doctrines of the Church of Rome but the Friars made the alteration from that auncient doctrine Then howsoeuer since that time some Popish writers vpon humour and partialitie haue charged them in points of doctrine yet the writers of that age and neere it euen their aduersaries do therin iustifie them and shew that the quarrell was not for points of doctrine but only for the Popes Iurisdiction And it is worth obseruation that the same Reinerius confesseth that there was no origin of this sect knowen some saith he asfirme that this sect hath continued from the time of Siluester others thinke it continued from the time of the Apostles himselfe concludeth that out of question it is ancienter then any other sect Then out of doubt they were much more auncient then Friars and Friars were raised vp paâ—…tly to this end to pull them downe 22. And that this was
an end of the institution of these orders to make some chaunge in that ancient religion which before stood in the Church of Rome in some tollerable measure and to vexe and persecute the professors thereof and especially to bring in a new Iurisdiction of the Pope it will better appeare if wee consider what hath bene in the beginning of their institution and since obserued of their innouations libertie luxuriousnesse and what desolation they haue brought into the Church That these men may better be knowen I will note what Iohn Wiclife and some others haue obserued Friars taught saith Wiclife that the King of England is not Lord of the Clargie but that the Pope is their Lord. Friars so streitched the priuiledges of the Clargie that though an Abbot and all his couent ben open traitours conspiring vnto death of the King and Queene and other Lords and inforce them to destroy all the Realme the King may not take fro them an half-penny ne farthing worth When Parish-churches ben appropred to men of singular religion that is to Friars such appropriation is made by false suggestion that such religious men han not ynough for lifelode and healing but in truth they han ouâ—…rmuch Let me obserue this by the way as being now better instructed in the opinion of Iohn Wiâ—…life concerning tithes Whereas he seemeth to be against tithes it is to be vnderstood as he doth in diuers places open himselfe against tithes as then they were abused by Fryars For Fryers then had power from the Pope to appropriate tithes to their Couents by which meanes tithes came into their possession This thing Wiclife thought vnlawfull and would haue had tithes reduced to their ancient vse againe now let vs returne to his obseruations Fryers sayen that their religion founden on sinfull men is more perfit then that religion or order which Christ himselfe made They sayen also that begging is lawfull the which is damned of God both in the old Testament and in the new Fryers after they had procured impropriations and left a poore Curat in place drewe also from Curats their office and Sacraments they got the confession of Lords and Ladies They pursuen true Priests and letten them to preach the Gospell Christ chargeth all his Priests to preach the Gospell truely and they pursuen them for this deed yea to the fire they will slea Priests for they doe Gods bidding When the King by his officers prisons a man that is commonly done for great and open trespasse and that is good warning to other misdoers some profit comes of the Kings Ministers but when Friars prisonen their brethren the paine is not knowen to men though the sinne were neuer so open and slaunderous and that does harme to other Liegemen Friars sayen that they han more power then the Curat and thus they make dissention and discord among Ch istian men Friars labour to roote out true Priests that preach Christs Gospel themselues han their chamber and seruice like Lords or Kings and senden out idiots full of couetise to preach not the Gospell but Chronicles Fables and leesings to please the people to rob them And yet for sending of those couetous fooles that ben limitors goes much Symonie enuy much foule Marchandise And who can best rob the poore people by false begging and other deceits that shall haue this Iudas office and so a nest of Antichrists Clarkes is maintained They shew not to the people their great sinnes and namely to mighty men of the world but pursuen other true preachers for they will not glose mighty men and comfort them in their sins Thus mighty men hire by great costs a false traitour to lead them to hell Friars deceiuen the people in faith and robben them of Temporall goods make the people trust more in dead parchment sealed with leesings and in vaine prayers of hypocrites that in case ben damned deuils then in the holy helpe of God and their owne good liuing Friars peruert the right faith of the Sacrament of the Auter bringing in a new heresie saying there is an accident withouten subiect which heresie neuer came into the Church till the foule fende Satan was vnbounden after a thousand yeeres Friars vndoe Parish Churches by building other needlesse meaning Abbeyes and Priories c. They destroy the obedience of Gods law magnifien singular obedience made to sinfull men and in case to diuels this is blind obedience brought in by them which obedience Christ insampled neuer ne in himselfe ne in his Apostles Friars being made Bishops robben men by extorsion as in punishing of sin for money and suffren men to lie in sinne they beare out the gold of our land to Aliens and sometimes to our enemies to get of Antichrist false exemptions They teach Lords and Ladies that if they die in Francis habite they shall neuer come to hell They are neither ruled by Gods law ne lawes of the Church ne lawes of the King They ben the cause and procuratours of all warres They say apertly that if the King and Lords and other standen thus against their false begging c. they will goe out of the land and come againe with bright heads and looke whether this be treason or none They teach and maintaine that holy writ is false and so they putten falsnesse vpon our Lord Iesus Christ and vpon the holy Ghost and vpon the blessed Trinitie Friars teach that it is not lawfull to a Priest or any other man to keepe the Gospell in his bounds and cleannesse without errour of sinnefull men but if he haue leaue thereto of Antichrist Friars by hypocrisie binden them to impossible things that they may not doe for they binden them ouer the commaundements of God as they say themselues hence are works of supererogation They burne Priests and the Gospell of Christ written in English to most honour of our Nation They call the curse of God the lesse curse and the curse of sinfull men the more curse They distroyen this Article of Christian mens faith I beleeue a common or generall Church For they teachen that tho men that shall be damned be members of holy Church and thus they wedden Christ and the diuell together They waste the treasures of the land for dispensations and vaine Pardons They ben most subtill and priuy procurators of Symonie and most priuily make Lords to maintaine the Pope and his robbing our land of treasure by his Pardons Priuiledges first fruits of Benefices in our land and Disâ—…es and Subsidies 23. By this wee may in part see those innouations which Friars brought into the Church raysing a new Iurisdiction to the Pope defrauding and robbing the King of his auncient Iurisdiction these are they who first taught and practised obedience to another Soueraigne then the King conspiracy against the life of Princes
impropriations turning tithes first from their true and auncient vse persecution for preaching the Gospell exemptions the vse of Legends in the Church and reading of fables to the people Symonie flattery pardons indulgences the heresie of an accident without a subiect singular and blind obedience the vse of commutation of penance into money they were instruments of warres and bloodshed they inuented works of supererogation the doctrin that reprobates are members of the Catholike Church to robbe the land of money These are the things in part which are obserued by Wiclife to haue beene first inuented by Friars Now whereas Iohn Wiclife was reputed an hereticke wee finde that this imputation was laid vpon him especially by Friars For he was a professed enemie to them and to their innouations holding with the Church of Rome and maintaining no other doctrine then that which he found publikely maintained and receiued in the world before Friars altered it Still he pleadeth the cause of the Priests against Friars which sheweth that he taught no otherwise then those Priests did teach And albeit the Friars did marueilouslly disorder the Church in his time yet hee witnesseth that the third part of the Clergie of England defended the truth against Friars Then the Friars being set vp to alter the auncient doctrine and Iurisdiction and to induce new did labour herein throughly imploying their best skill and power for the aduancement of the Pope and suppressing of the truth Heerein the Iesuites succeed their forefathes in this inheritance of innouation daily adding some new monsters to those which these old Friars left to their hands 24. The Vniuersitie of Paris hath likewise declared their iudgement against Friars somewhat before this time wherein Wiclife liued They gathered seuen Articles against Friars which because they proue Friars to be the authors introducers of innouation in the Church I will here set them downe First we say that Friars are not to be admitted into our Scholasticall societie except by our consent because the society ought not to be coact but voluntarie Secondly because wee haue found by experience that their fellowship hath beene many wayes hurtfull and dangerous to vs. Thirdly seeing they are of a diuerse profession from ours for they are regulars and wee schollers we ought not to be ioined or mingled together in one scholasticall office For the Spanish Councell saith Thou shalt not plow with an Oxe an Asse thatis thou shalt not associate men of diuers professions together in one office for how can they agree together whose studies vowes and purposes are diuers Fourthly because they raise dissentions offences but the Apostle saith we beseech you brethren that you obserue them that is that you discerne such as make dissentions for the doctrine which you haue learned of the Apostles and eschewe them for they serue not the Lord but their belly Gloss. for they flatter some they backbite others that they may fill their bellies and by glosing words and their benedictions they beguile the hearts of the simple Fiftly because we feare least they bee such as enter into houses because they thrust themselues into euery mans house they search and sift the consciences of men seduce such as they find like women ready to be seduced And whō they haue once seduced them they draw from the Councels of their owne Prelates to their Councels for they bind them by oath to their Councels such the Apostle commaundeth to eschew Sixtly because we feare they are false Prophets for they are not Bishops nor Parish-priests nor their Vicars nor by them inuited yet they preach being not sent against the Apostle saying Rom. 10. How shall they preach except they be sent For they worke no miracles thereby to witnesse that they may preach the Church then ought to auoid such men being so dangerous Seuenthly because they are curious and hauing no lawfull calling in the Church they busie themselues with other mens businesse thrust themselues into other mens callings and yet they are neither Apostles nor their successours that is Bishops neither are they of the seuenty and two Disciples of the Lord neither their helpers or Vicars as before is said Now the Apostle commaundeth vs to eschewe such as will liue so saying 2. Thess. vlt. We declare brethren to you in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ that you withdraw your selues from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not according to that tradition which they haue receiued of vs c. 25. Thus haue we set downe the sincere iudgement of that Vniuersitie before it was corrupted and infected with Friars They haue prooued that Friars haue no lawfull calling in the Church to preach or administer the Sacraments because they haue no institution of Christ or his Apostles And howsoeuer since those times the iudgement of that Vniuersitie was chaunged after they had once receiued these serpents into their bosomes yet the reasons which they haue brought against Friars are vnchaungeably true and will alwayes prooue that which then they prooued that neither the old Friars nor the new Iesuits haue any lawfull calling in the Church As thus they haue beene the bane of the Church in chaunging the old bounds so they haue beene the ruine of Princes and the cause of great warres and bloodshed yea of all the persecutions that haue bene since For before that time that the orders of Friars were brought foorth by a new and monstrous birth in the Church there was no bloodshed nor persecution offered by the Pope nor the Church of Rome for matters of Religion Berengarius was forced to a Recantation before but no blood was shed But after that Dominicke had instituted the order of the Iacobites or preaching Friars and Francis the order of the Minorites professed beggars then began great bloodshed and persecution to be practised vpon men that did not allow the Popes Iurisdiction in blood was it first founded and so it hath beene euer since maintained 26. The first persecution began against them that were called Albingenses whose opinions are made hainous by some that write affectionately since that time but by the writers of that time there appeareth no other thing wherewith they were charged but onely that they withstood the Popes pride and Iurisdiction for which they were persecuted The Earle of Tholouse who fauoured them was depriued of his Earledome his landes were giuen to Simon Monford the forces of the French and the Pope were raised against him when they were not able to vanquish him by force by fraud and falshood of the Friars and Popish Bishops they ouerthrew him In this ouerthrow of the Earle the industry and valour of Dominicke is much celebrated by the stories of this time Insomuch as the whole praise is attributed to him of him Platina witnesseth thus much Quos Albingenses Dominicus mira celeritate compescuit adiuuante etiā Simone Monteforti non enim disputationibus verum armis opus fuit adeo
inoleuerat tanta heresis That is Whom Dominicke did speedily ouercome by the helpe of Simon Monford for there was not so much neede of disputation as of armes that heresie was so rooted Then we vnderstand the end why Friars were instituted by their first and chiefe imployment they were founded in blood in treacherous practises against Princes for the seruice of the Pope Wherein wee behold the endes of such Councels as the Pope calleth and wherein he is President as the Councell of Lateran and the Councell of Trent For as vpon the time of holding the Lateran Councell the first Friars were ordained and allowed by the Pope so vpon the time of the Councell of Trent were the Iesuites confirmed to be an order by Pope Paul the third after both Councels great warres and bloodshed followed through Christendome wherein the Friars were the Popes instruments and the procurators of the warres at both times and euer since 27. As these first orders of Friars increased in number swarming like Locusts vnder the Popes protection he like an experienced Captaine prouidently ordered his troupes and set them to their seuerall taskes some to writing of books some to the practises of state against Princes By those that were set to write as Aquinas Scotus and such like the alterations of doctrines were brought into the Church of Rome first so that herein appeareth their full finall end in raising vp rebellions first against God and corrupting of the truth and then against Princes by impugning their soueraigne authoritie and Iurisdiction In both which practises the Friars take continuall direction from the Pope by whose power they were created by whose authoritie they stand from whose spirit they breath and for whose seruice they are deuoted and resolued to spend their breath and blood In these practises the Iesuites being the last brood striue to surpasse all other for their audacious corrupting of the truth and outragious interprises against the liues of Princes For which in the end they will vndoubtedly drawe vpon themselues the anger of God and of the Princes of Christendome I haue stayed the longer in these descriptions for the honour of the Iesuits that their descent and progenie may be knowen that we may behold the aduancers of the Popes Iurisdiction which Iurisdiction will the better appeare if the first and chiefe aduancers of it might be well knowen §. III. Of Oathes exacted by the Pope 28. ANother especiall meanes of aduauncing this Iurisdiction was practised by exacting Oathes which is also much practised now because by experience they finde great vse of it an Oath being the greatest bond of humane societie and the fittest meanes to ingage men throughly in any cause the first exacting of Oathes was from Archbishops and Bishops by which meanes their Allegeance was strangely withdrawen from their Soueraigne Princes Whereas then first princes for their owne safetie and for the safetie of their Countrey vsed to exact an Oath of Allegeance aswell of the Ecclesiasticall as Temporall subiects The Popes began to withdraw the Clergie from this obedience and Allegeance and so farre they preuailed that the Friars taught that the King of England was not lord of the Clergie but that the Pope was their lord as we haue declared from Ioh. Wiclife And now the Pope beginneth in these desperate dayes to forbidde them of the laity to take the Oath of Allegeance to their Soueraigne whereby as they began to steale away the hearts of the Clergie first from the true and lawfull obedience of their Soueraignes so now proceeding in the same course with the laity what will they leaue to Kings in the end And because this containeth an especiall mysterie of Iurisdiction therefore we thinke it needfull to be plainely opened 29. That Kings did out of dutie and Allegeance exact an Oath of their subiects euen of Bishops and had the same yeelded as a due homage to them and confirmed also by decrees of Councels it is well and worthily obserued of late by that booke written most learnedly and exactly intituled Tripliei nodo triplex cuneus Where this vse is confirmed from the practise of the fourth Toletan Councell held in the yeere sixe hundred and thirtie and from the fift Toletan Councell held about the same time And from the sixt Toletan Councell held in the yeere sixe hundred seuentie and sixe And from the tenth Toletan Councell gathered in the yeere sixe hundred ninetie and soure as also from the Councel of Aquisgrane in the yere eight hundred thirtie and sixe We may adde though it be needlesse some fewe and small obseruations thereto It appeareth that this practise of taking an Oath of Allegeance of subiects is drawen from the law of nature as necessary for the preseruation of States and it seemeth to be as auncient as the gouernement of States For Lycurgus the first founder of the State of Lacedemon hauing once well ordered that State by good lawes tooke an Oath of them all that they should preserue those orders till his returne from the Oracle that is alwayes If any thinke that this was not an Oath of Allegeance to the State I suppose it will be hard to distinguish betweene an Oath to preserue the lawes or to be true to the lawes and an Oath to be true to the State For it is certaine that the State of Lacedemon was preserued by those lawes in great honour and felicitie for the space of fiue hundred yeeres as the same Author reporteth Or as hee saith in another place for sixe hundred yeeres and vpon the breach of those lawes came in the ruine of that State as the same Author doth often obserue This declareth the antiquitie of this Oath as proceeding from the law of nature which yeeldeth this helpe to States for the necessarie preseruation of themselues For which cause it hath bene practised whensoeuer the State thought it needful for after the kings were driuen out of Rome L. Brutus and Collatinus Tarquinius being chosen Consuls Valerius Publicola grew so offended because himselfe was not respected in that choise that he retired from the Senate from all publick action to a priuate life This thing drewe the Senate into some suspicion of his Allegeance Wherfore Brutus the Consul called all the Senate to a solemne Oath of Allegance which Oath Valerius first of al others took most cheerefully Thus in the danger of the State they had recourse to this practise as the most lawfull and assured helpe of States And Scipio Africanus is much commended in the Romane stories for vsing this practise in the danger of that State for when hee vnderstood that some had a purpose to forsake the State hee caused them to take an Oath to bee true to the State and not to forsake it After the same manner was this Oath of Allegeance yeelded by the Church of the Iewes of old For Iosephus reporteth that Augustus Caesar required an Oath of Allegeance which Oath saith he all the
nation of the Iewes did take sauing o◅ely the Pharises And therefore these Pharises he describeth to be seditious and intollerable stirrers in States euen such as the Friars prooued afterward The words of Iosephus though they be long yet I will set downe because they open the practise of this Oath of Allegance the consent of the auncient Church of the Iewes and the seditious and pestiferous practise of the Pharises that the Iesuites the broode of these Vipers may the better be knowen his words are these There was a sort of men among the Iewes glorying in the scrupulositie and subtiltie of the law by hypocrisie and simulation counterfeiting the holy worship of God by whom women were much moued and drawen c. These were called Pharises who had great power either to helpe or to hurt the kings State For they were troublesome seditious the stirrers of wars iniurious and immoderate prouokers of trouble without cause or ground For when the whole nation of the Iewes bound themselues by an Oath to be faithfull and true to Caesar and to obey him only these Pharises did not sweare these were in number somewhat aboue sixe thousand whom the King punished with a mulct pecuniarie which summe of money the wife of Pherora disbursed for them But they to recompence this her great liberalitie tooke vpon them the foretelling of things to come as men forsooth indued with diuine inspiration they prophesied that K. Herods end was at hand decreed by the diuine Maiestie and the end of all his issue and kinred and that this woman their Benefactour with her husband Pherora and the children descending of them should be Kings When this practise of the Pharises came to the Kings knowledge he killed them as stirrers of sedition and traitours to the State Thus fa◅re Iosephus Whereby we vnderstand that this Oath of Allegeance was well approoued of the Church of the Iewes and onely denied by the seditious Pharises who then inueigled women and weake men and by such meanes stirred rebellions as now their successors the Iesuites doe In like manner was this Oath practised in the Church of Christians as appeareth by the testimonies before cited and by these that followe The second Synode of Rhemes was gathered about the yeere nine hundred and ninetie against Arnulphus Archbishop of Rhemes where it was witnessed of that Archbishop that in the presence of the Kings and Bishops and Clergie and people he was of his owne consent bound by an Oath that to the vtmost of his skill and power he would be true and faithfull in Councell and aide to his Prince the manner and forme of his Oath is set downe thus Ego Arnulphus gratia Dei praeueniente Rhemorum Archiepiscopus promitto regibus Francorum Hugoni Rotberto me sidem purissimam seruaturum consilium auxi lium secundum meum scire posse in omnibus negotijs praebiturum inimicos ◅orū nec consilio nec auxilio ad eorum infidelitatem scienter adiuturum And so it proceedeth with a long execration vpon the breaker 30. Nauclerus doth likewise obserue that Fredericke Barbarossa Emperour perceiuing that the Pope by his excommunications practised secret conspiracies drawing subiects from Allegeance from faith and obedience to preuent these new and subtill practises did exact an Oath of Allegeance of all Bishops vnder his Dominions commaunding the Popes Agents to bee excluded from Germany vnlesse hee sent for them The same exclusion of the Papall Legats was often vsed by the Kings of England and France after that these Princes perceiued that the end of such Legacies was to strengthen the Popes excommunications and to stirre the people to rebellions or to robbe the land of tr◅asure The same Fredericke did also forbid his subiects to appeale to Rome and to goe thither By this iniunction of Fredericke the Popes Legate being forced to trudge home returning to Pope Hadrian made a grieuous complaint the Pope hereupon wrote a letter to the Emperour which because it openeth the Popes meaning concerning the Oath of Allegeance I will here set it downe Hadrian the fourth seruant of Gods seruants to Fredericke Emperour of Romanes health and Apostolicall blessing 31. THe law of God promiseth a long life to them that honour their parents and threatneth the sentence of death to such as curse their Father or Mother And we are taught by the voice of the truth it selfe that hee that exalteth himselfe shall be brought lowe Wherfore my sonne beloued in the Lord we maruaile not a little at your wisedome for that you seeme not to yeeld so much reuerence to S. Peter and the Church of Rome as you ought to doe for in the letters which you wrote to vs you set your name before curs wherein you doe incurre the note of insolency that I may not say arrogancie What shall I say of the Allegeance by you promised and sworne to S. Peter and to vs How can you keepe that Allegeance seeing that you your selfe require homage Allegeance of those that are Gods That are the sons of the most high that is Bishops and you haue held their hallowed hands in your hands manifestly declaring your selfe contrary to vs you shut out our Cardinals not onely out of your Churches but euen out of your Cities Repent therfore repentwe aduise you for whilst you seeke the Crown and Consecration at our hands we feare that seeking more you will loose that which you haue 32. By this wee perceiue the Popes meaning in denying that Kings ought to exact an Oath of Allegeance of Clarkes especially of Bishops for they finding that the Oath of Allegeance draweth subiects to the obedience of Princes resist it by all possible meanes because the Popes seeke Soueraigne Allegeance which cannot be performed both to the Pope and to Princes so that if the Popes purposes stand ciuill obedience to Princes cannot stand And howsoeuer the Iesuites cauill at the late Oath of Allegeance by Parliament enacted quarrelling against it as if it were not a meere Ciuill Oath yet this is but their friuoulous exception for it is euident by this Epistle of the Pope that an Oath of meere Ciuill Allegeance standeth against the Popes purposes For this Oath which Fredericke exacteth was for meere Ciuill Allegeance and yet the Pope denieth that the Emperour ought to take such an Oath of Bishops the reason was that which Iohn Wiolife descried because Bishops must be the Popes subiects not the Kings This was also a part of that quarrell wherewith Thomas Becket troubled the State in his time for he hauing first taken the Oath of Allegeance to King Henrie the second afterward repenting sought to be absolued of the Pope 33. Then this Oath of Allegeance to Kings was in vse before we finde it exacted by the Pope the Pope did first exact it of Archbishops The first that I can find to binde himselfe in an Oath to the Pope was Boniface tearmed the Germane
an Oath to stand to the Popes iudgement that at the pleasure of the Pope before the triall of his cause he should be ready either to leaue or to retaine his Kingdom that he should vse no Princely habite or ornament in the meane time that hee should not vndertake any part of gouernement that he should not exact an Oath of Allegeance of his owne subiects that hee should neuer reuenge this wrong vpon the Pope When he had thus hampered the Emperour with an Oath and with such strange and mercilesse conditions such is the Popes mercy where he is Master behold a stratagem a president of humility godlinesse patience mildenesse of a Pope he set vp Rodolph Duke of Sueuia against him in battell 40. The Popes hauing once extorted an Oath of the Emperour were desirous vpon such presidents to make lawes for they had no other meanes to build vp their Iurisdiction therefore when as first by force they extorted some Oathes afterward they set such examples in their Canons and last of all they expounded those Oathes which sometimes Emperours tooke to be Oathes of Allegeance to the Popes For this purpose there is a Canon in the Clementines Clement the first confesseth that Henry the seuenth Emperour refused the Oath which he would haue imposed vpon him and so doe other stories witnesse that the Emperour refused to take that Oath But if we will beleeue Clement in his Canon Henry afterward yeelded to that Oath but would not acknwledge that it was an Oath of Allegeance because the Emperours neuer sweare Allegeance to Popes but Popes to Emperours therefore Clement in that Canon declareth that these which some Emperours yeelded to some Popes were Oathes of Allegeance Declaramns saith he iuramenta praedicta fidelitatis existere censeri debere That is We declare that the foresaid Oathes are and must be accounted to be Oathes of Allegeance 41. By this we see how highly they would aduance the hornes of this Iurisdiction And still we finde this confirmed that the Oath which is giuen to the Pope is vnderstood an Oath of Allegeance And to certifie vs yet more fully of their meaning it is set downe not onely as a law in their Decretals but published as an ordinarie Ceremony which al must take knowledge of In the booke of their Ceremonies it is said that an Oath is to be ministred to all Emperours before their Coronation and before they enter the territories of the Romane Church The Oath is there thus set downe I will exalt the Pope secundum meum posse vitam hee shall neither loose member nor honour by my will councell consent or exhortation In Rome I will make no Decree or ordination of any thing that belongeth to his Holinesse without his councell In the same booke and place before cited it is said that Fredericke the third Emperour tooke that Oath 42. In this Mysterie of Oathes they haue proceeded so far as to exhibite an Oath not onely to the Clergie but to the temporall subiects of other Princes whom they may poyson and peruert by reconciling them to the Pope which as it is a practise most dangerous to them that are so taken and insnared as Birds in the net of their owne destruction so is it no lesse pernitious for such Princes from whose obedience these are drawen whereby the Pope seemeth to bring the question of Iurisdiction to an issue with the Princes of Christendome whether he shall ouerthrow them or they him for it is not possible that both should stand vp together for what is left to Princes if their Crownes and the hearts of their subiects be taken from them Or what is it that Princes can haue a more tender feeling of then of their Crownes and of the hearts of their subiects And what is more forcible to steale away the hearts of subiects from their Prince then to binde them with an Oath of Allegeance to another Prince Then these men that haue bound themselues by an Oath to the Pope how is it possible they should performe true Allegeance to the King For that the Oath which is exhibited to the Pope is an Oath of Allegeance and fidelity the Popes themselues by their Decretals haue assured vs. And if you will seeke it out this you shall finde to be the true reason why Pope Paulus the fift in his late Breues hath forbidden the Recusants of this land to take the Oath of Allegeance to the King because they haue taken an Oath of Allegeance to the Pope Now it is not possible that a man should performe Allegeance to two Soueraignes if one be vassal to the other happily one may hold Allegeance to two as for example a Tenant may sweare homage to his Land-lord and to his Prince also but this cannot be done to two Soueraignes And if one shall take an Oath of Allegeance to diuers Lordes it is concluded that if the Pope be one of those Lords he must be obeyed before all other whatsoeuer Then it is not a Fatherhood in the Church that the Pope striueth for but a power ouer Princes by weakning and vndermining their authority withdrawing the hearts of subiects exacting an Oath of Allegeance of all whom they can reconcile and not permitting their Conuerts to take an Oath of Allegeance to their owne Soueraigne Princes And because we find that moderate and conscionable Papists as Master Hart in the conference with Doctor Reynolds and such like being driuen to vnderstand the cause aright cannot chuse but iustifie our cause and will not yeeld to the Pope a Princehood ouer the world but onely a Fatherhood of the Church not graunting to him a power to depose Princes confessing also that the power which we giue to Princes is not vnderstood of themselues for they before they will vnderstand our cause thinke that wee meane to giue as much to the Prince as they doe to the Pope therefore we haue reason to rest herein assured that if the Iesuites entred not into the Popes battels with a Pontificall furie the Pope would vtterly be forsaken in this wherein all moderate spirits haue already forsaken him or if hee would relinquish this part of the quarrell which hee maintaineth against temporall Princes happily he might make himselfe much more stronger then he is or possibly can be by following this coâ—…rse But as the end is not Religion but a worldly Principality that they shoot at so the meanes which they vse are not the courses of moderation conscience and religion but of force and furie they will haue all or loose all Wherein the wisedome of the Iesuites will be called into great question for setting the Pope vpon such desperate courses at least for being the onely instruments of these new and furious practises which doubtlesse will in the end make an end of his Kingdome §. IIII. Of Inuestitures 43. HAuing spoken somewhat of the meanes whereby this Iurisdiction was sought wee are now to speake of the
point and am more willing to search the truth herein because it is a matter of especiall importance concerning this question of Iurisdiction which wee seeke to know For Robert Persons the masked Catholique diuine confesseth in effect thus much that if wee can proue that Inuestitures belong to temporall Princes we haue in his iudgement questionlesse obtained the cause for which we striue Let me set downe his owne words Three things saith he do concurre in making of a Bishop by diuine and Canon law to wit election confirmation and consecration The first to wit election when it is iustly made doth giue right to the elected to pretend the second and third c. Yet can he not vpon his only Election exercise any part of his office of a Bishop either in Iurisdiction or order But when he hath the second part which is confirmation and induction to the benefice which is properly called Inuestiture then hath he Iurisdiction vpon those people and may exercise the Acts thereof by visiting punishing or the like but not the Acts of order vntill he haue consecration also that is to say he cannot make Priests nor administer the Sacrament of confirmation c. And a little after he saith the second which is confirmation and giuing of Iurisdiction must onely proceede from him that is the fountaine of all spirituall Iurisdiction vnder Christ which is the Bishoppe of Rome or some Metropolitane or Bishoppe vnder him that hath authority and Commission from him Thus much the Catholicke Diuine 66. I forgiue many particular escapes in this short discourse not spending time in the examination of by-points I would meete him there where he thinketh himselfe strongest For where he saith confirmation which also he calleth induction or which properly as he graunteth may be called Inuestiture giueth Iurisdiction this we yeeld And then heere wee ioyne issue with olde Sir Robert in that part of his Collection whereon he layeth his greatest hold and are content to trie the whole cause thereon whether Inuestiture which by his confession and the doctrine of his Church and the consent of all giueth Iurisdiction belong of ancient right to the Pope or to temporall Princes If he be able to proue by any auncient full cleare vnsuspected witnesse that the Popes within the space of the first thousand yeares or before Hildebrand either had that right or did practise or so much as challenge that right I will for my part yeeld the cause and will confesse mine errour if thus much be euidently euicted But seeing we haue proued by vndoubted Histories by the consent of Popes themselues by the Decrees established in Councels that this was an auncient right of temporall Princes called Prisca consuetudo by Pope Stephen Antiqua consuetudo by another that the contrarie was neuer heard of vnder any Christian Prince confessed by Gregory the first Then hath he reason either to yeelde vs the cause wholly or to reuoke his wordes againe that Inuestiture giueth Iurisdiction 67. Then the right of Inuestitures standing as the auncient right of our Kings being neuer questioned in Christendome before the time of Pope Gregory the seuenth neuer questioned in this land before the time of Henry the first that King had reason to pleade the vse of his father and brother for himselfe because it being a thing quietly possessed by them was out of doubt peaceably inioyed before them because before them the Popes neuer made title thereto Now concerning the tumults warres blood and confusion in Christendome both in the Church and temporall states which for this quarrell the Popes procured for fiftie yeares together as Malmsbury witnesseth of this it is not my purpose to speake It is enough for mee to open the time when it began and before which time it was neuer challenged by any Pope and to declare that the Popes late practise is condemned by the Iudgement of the auncient Church §. V. Exemption of criminous Clerkes 68. OVr purpose being to take a suruey of that Iurisdiction which we finde challenged by Popes at and somewhat after the time of the Conquest of England at what time the Popes power was at the highest we are to consider in the next place Exemption of criminous Clerkes for as Inuestiture of Bishoppes began then to be claimed so about these times crept exemption of the Popes Clerkes which is taken to be another part of this Iurisdiction My purpose is not to speake of lawfull exemption of the Clergie for both Diuine and humane lawes approue such immunities without which how could the Clergie attend vpon their heauenly businesse These immunities which Emperours and Princes haue giuen to the Church the Church ought to inioy without disturbance and to withdraw such immunities were high sacriledge and impiety against God and his Church But the question is not of these immunities which Christian Kings haue giuen to the Church but of those immunities which the Pope without the leaue or authoritie of Princes hath bestowed out of his fulnesse of power vpon the Clergie which liue vnder the gouernement of other Princes by which the Clergie inioyed a protection from punishment for any sinne This is the thing for which they are not ashamed to striue euen at this day as earnestly as they did in the midst of blindenesse This thing will be better knowne if we search the originall foundation of this errour from the beginning and the occasion by which it grew in the Church For now this opinion is and for some late hundred yeeres hath beene so rooted in the Court of Rome that the Clergie though neuer so much offending by murther treason theft robberies or such like is priuiledged from all temporall Courts of Princes and punishment from the Laity vnlesse first the Church proceede against them and make them no Clerks that they are perswaded both of the truth and antiquity hereof as of a point of faith the occasion grew thus 69. The first auncient and famous Emperours did out of their godly and zealous affections and as we may well iudge vpon good reasons to helpe the Church and to preserue discipline ioyne the aide of their coactiue lawes to the spirituall censures of the Church ordeining that whosoeuer by the gouernours of the Church could not be brought to obedience and order should by the seuerity of temporall punishment be reduced to obedience The vsuall punishment which Emperours did inflict vpon Clerkes was deportation So did Constantine the great punish Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia and Theognius Bishoppe of Nice And albe it some were threatned with capitall punishment as appeareth by a Letter which Constantine wrote to the Bishoppes of the Nicen Councel recorded by Socrates and inserted in the first Tome of Councels yet the vsuall censure of the Emperour was exile This kind of punishment was often inflicted by other Emperors vpon Bishops the examples are famously knowne and acknowledged I need not to speake of them Insomuch that it began to be
enacted by Emperours to be a law that all of the Clergie that offended might know their punishment for that Constantine by whose authority the sixt Synode at Constantinople was held in a Decree inserted in that Councell saith Si quidem Episcopusest vel Clericus vel monachico circundatus habitu deportationis paenam exsoluet Carâ—…omannus in a French Synode decreeth imprisonment Si ordinat us presbyter fuerit duos annos in carcere permaneat These punishments were inflicted vpon such Clerkes as would not be ordered by Ecclesiasticall censures of their Bishoppes for so Guntranus doth testifie a French King by whose authority the Councel of Matiscan was held Quicunque Sacerdctum saith he in a Writ added to that councell aut saecularium in intentione mortifera perdurantes crebrius admoniti si se emendare neglexerint c. alios canonica seueritas corrigat alios ligatâ—…s paena percellat And a little after he saith Conuenit vt iustitâ—…ae â—…quitatis in omnibus vigore seruato distringat legalis vltio iudicum quos non corrigit canonica praedicatio Sacer dotum 70. Then the ancient practise was that the temporall Magistrate should punish such as offended of the Clergy as well as of the Laity Concerning the antiquity of this exemption of Clerkes from temporall Courts wee finde no president for it all the while that the Emperours had any gouernement and commaund in Italy But when the Pope was able to meet the Emperour in battell and giue him the worse then began the authority of the ciuill Magistrate to decay in Rome and fell at the last into contempt And the Pope hauing cast off the yoak of obedience which before he held to the Emperour as to his Soueraigne began to take an authority to himself which neither God nor man had giuen him Hence proceeded that vsurpation of power to giue Lawes to other Pope Nicholas the first in the eight hundred and threescore yeare of Christ writeth in his Epistle to the Emperour Michael in another stile then his predecessours had vsed to write to Emperours before Among other things contained in th Epistle whereas the Emperour had written for a Clarke that had offended him and was fled to the Pope whom the Emperour required to be sent back again to Constantinople Pope Nicholas to this maketh this answere Wee haue from the great power of Peter and Paul right and power to call Clerkes from any other Diocesse if wee thinke good and to inuite them to vs. This is our right but Christian Emperours haue no right at all to make any inquisition for Monks vnlesse it be in fauour to pity them 71. Here we obserue the difference betweene the spirits of Popes in this time and the spirits of auncient Popes who held the doctrine of obedience as the Fathers then did drawing the doctrine from the Scripture and examples of Christ and his Apostles Christ when he was vniustly condemned exempted not himselfe from the punishment of the ciuill Magistrate and yet he wanted no power to haue done so if hee would These late Romane counterfait Catholiques when by their rebellious doctrine and bloudy practises they haue iustly 〈◊〉 the Magistrate against them yet forsooth will denie him authority to punish them Saint Paul teacheth Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers S. Peter teacheth the same doctrine Submit your selues to all manner ordinance of man The Fathers receiued this doctrine from the Scriptures and preserued it faithfully in the Church Chrysostome and after him Oecumenius expounding that place of ' Paul say thus Omnem animam instruens siue Sacerdos sit quispiam siue monachus siue Apostolus vt Magistratibus subdatur nam haec subiectio non euertit pietâ—…tem A learned man of late which also was Pope speaking of these words Omnis anima subdita sic c. saith Nec animam Papaeexcipit So doth God sometimes draw testimonies for the truth out of the mouthes of them that oppugne it The auncients helde this truth vp in great sincerity Gregory Nazianzen saith Homines cuncti c. All men are ordered in subiection vnder the higher powers Hee that saith all men includeth the Pope and his Clarkes Augustine saith Generale pactum est societatis humanae obedire gregibus suis. Leo the first saith Ad imperialem pertinet potestatem vâ—… perturbatores Ecclesiae pacis reipub quae Christianis principibus merito gloriatur inimici sollicitius comprimantur These troublers of the peace of the Church and state of whom he speaketh were Clergy men For in that Epistle Leo writeth against certaine of the Clergy who embraced the errour of Eutyches Then in the time of Pope Leo this was not the doctrine of the Church of Rome which now these Romane Libertines haue brought in Gregory the first writeth to the same purpose Potestas super omnes homines dominorum meorum pietaticaelitus data est vt qui bona appetâ—…nt adiâ—…uentur vt caelorum via largius pateat vt terrestre Regnum coelesti Regnofamuletur In the same Epistle he induceth Christ thus speaking to the Emperour Sacerdotes meos tuae manui commisi Then Gregory knew no other doctrine but that Priests were subiect by Christ subiected to the Magistrate And whereas the Emperour commanded a law to be executed which Gregory misliked hee writeth thus to the Emperor Ego quideÌ„ iussioni tuae subiectus eandem legem per diuersas terrarum partes transmitti feci That is I being subiect to your coÌ„mand haue caused that law to be sent to diuers Prouinces but because the law consenteth not with the law of Almighty God behold I haue signified the same by my letters to your most excellent Lordship so that on both parts I haue payed what I ought for I haue yeelded obedience to the Emperor haue not coÌ„cealed what I thought for God Then Gregory knew no exemption he accounteth himselfe among them that owe subiection and obedience to Emperors 72. Concerning the punishment of Heretiques Schismatiques that were criminous there was no other means knowne in S. Augustines time then the coactiue power of the ciuil Magistrate For thus he saith Si nec hoc volunt Donatistae c. If the Donatists will not grant this power to the Emperour why doe they acknowledge the force of the Lawes to be iustly executed against other malefactors and deny the same to be done against hereticks and Schismaticks seeing by the Apostolicall authority they are all alike numbred with the same fruits of iniquity Must not these humane ordinaÌ„ces regard such things Why then doth he beare the sword c. Thus saith Augustine And in the same place he declareth that there is one law imperial general against all that professe theÌ„selues Christians but are not true Catholicks but keep priuate conuenticles that either he that ordaineth such a Clerke or the Clerke so ordained should loose
a Canon in some Church notwithstanding the priuiledges of that Church the customes to the contrary or statutes confirmed either by Oath or by Apostolicall confirmation or by any other strength c. By this Lawe as by many other it appeareth that the Popes Canons allowe that men should goe against their owne Oathes when the Popes letters doe commaund them so to doe Which is a forbidding of things honest iust and godly and commanding thinges euill and vnlawfull Therefore these Lawes forbid vertue and commaund vice and are consequently no iust Lawes in the iudgement of Bellarmine 89. The last condition that in Bellarmines opinion is required to make a Law iust is drawne from the forme Because saith hee the Law must keepe that proportion in distributing honours which the Subiects haue in the Common-wealth For example saith he if the Pope should make a Law that onely rich and noble men should be made Bishoppes and not poore and meane men otherwise more learned and more worthy this Law were simply vniust but it is certaine that the Popes Lawes are such I speake not here of their corrupt practise which since the Canon lawes came in was neuer found without strong and strange Simonie but I speake of their Lawes which command it For who made that Law which saith Pallium non datur nisi fortiter postulaâ—…i The Pall is not giuen to any man vnlesse he make a strong suit What is meant by a strong suit they know best that haue purchased Palls at the Popes hand But it is certaine that a poore man did neuer purchase a Pall therefore poore men though more learned then the rich purchaser are excluded from this honour by the Law that alloweth none to make suit but such as can make strong suit then the Law is vniust by Bellarmines confession It is also an vniust and an vngodly Law which saith Though the Pope should draw innumerable soules with himselfe downe into hell yet no mortall man may presume to say to him Sir why do you so It is an vncleane Law which so strictly denying the mariage of Priests yet doth allow them to haue Concubines Many other Lawes there be of this forme So that by all those conditions which Bellarmine will haue to be requisite in all Lawes that bee iust the Popes Lawâ—…s are found to be vniust By all which is euinced that the Pope commeth in his owne name maketh Lawes to rule those Subiects ouer whom he hath no authority respecteth therein his owne ends taketh vp a new Iurisdiction which hath beene denied by the auncient Bishops and which was vnknowne in the world all the while that the Popes liued vnder the obedience of the Emperours as other Bishoppes did vnder seuerall Princes § 7. Of Appellation 90. ANother part of this pretended Iurisdiction stoode in appellation to the Pope This they haue chalenged but it hath alwayes beene denied by the Kings of this land as being a thing preiudiciall to the auncient Lawes and customes of the Kingdome The first question about appeales in this land that I can finde began by Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie in the time of William Rufus For after that some breach was made betweene the King and the Archbishop the Archbishoppe Anselme desired leaue to depart the land to goe to Rome for his Pall. The King perceiuing that hee had a purpose to appeale to the Pope Aunswered That if hee should appeale to Pope Vrban or any other for at that time two stroue for the Papacy without his leaue then should he falsifie his alleageance The King reasoned thus saith Malmsbury Consuetudo Regâ—…imes est à Patre meo instituta vt nullus praeter licentiam Regis appelletur Papa Qui consuetuâ—…ines Regnitollit potestatem quoque toronam Regni violat qui coronam mihi aufert inimicitias infidelitatem in me agit For there was contention betweene the King the Archbishop First because the Archbishop would nominate a Pope without the Kings leaue Secondly because he would appeale to the Pope Concerning this matter of appeale the same Author a little after declareth that there grew an hot contention betweene them Anselme his answere was Tues Petrus super hanc Petram c. And therfore quoth he to the King the obedience which I offer to S. Peters Vicar is not against mine alleageance to the King Thus had the Popes with a strong kind of poyson as it were so enchaunted those words of holy Scripture as to make them serue for a cloake of disobedience and breach of alleageance to temporall Princes Anselme being further vrged by the King that he had promised to keepe all the customes of his kingdome and hee was bound to performe alleageance aunswereth thus What doe you tell me that I breake mine alleageance to the King by appealing to the Sea Apostolique I grant I promised but conditionally that I would keepe those customes which are agreeable to the lawes of God and honesty And therfore where you tell me that I haue broken mine alleageance by preuaricating your laws in appealing to the Sea Apostolique sauing your honour it is not true if another had spoken it For the faith which Iowe to the King I haue it from the faith of God whose Vicar is S. Peter to whose Sea I appeale with much stirre and strife to this effect Anselme held his resolution stiffely 91. Nowe let the Reader bee entreated to compare these times with the times of the Affrican Councell and Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie with Augustine Bishop of Hippo. S. Augustine with the rest of the Affrican Councell condemned appellations to Rome as standing against godlinesse order the freedome of the Church as quenching the light of simplicitie as inducing darkenesse pride and ambition into the Church Now that which in Saint Augustines time was vngodly can it be made godly and lawfull in Anselmes time Yet Anselme we see maketh this thing the cause of God Augustine condemned appellations to Rome simply without consideration of disobedience to Princes What then would he haue done if thereunto had beene added the commaundement of his Prince against such Appellations Anselme standing for Appellation to Rome which Augustine denied and withstanding the iust and 〈◊〉 commaundement of his Soueraigne hath no other coâ—… to cast ouer the matter then the pretence of God and Saint Peters Vicar If this obedience had beene required of God to Saint Peters Vicar in Anselmes time Why was not the same required and yeelded in Saint Augustines time This is the difference betweene the opinions brought in by men and the truths of God that the one standeth alwayes the same in the Church without chaunge the other hath his times of rising and falling as this opinion of Appellation to the Pope which was so strongly reiected by Augustine found a time to rise vp betweene the pride of the Popes and the seruile flattery of some Bishoppes And what greater signe of pride in the Pope and
flatterie in his seruants then to resume these old condemned priuiledges and therewithall to patch yp a Iurisdiction standing so directly against the iudgement and practise of the ancient godly Fathers 92. And yet was Anselme as resolute in this as Augustine was in the contrarie But heerein a great difference appeared which might much sway the iudgement of indifferent readers if there were no other meanes to informe them that Saint Augustine standing against appellations to Rome had heerein the full consent of all his fellow Bishoppes not one dissenting But Anselme standing for appellations to Rome stood alone without the consent of so much as one Bishoppe which thing I report for the honour of the Church of England and of all the Bishoppes of England at this time who heerein resisted their Archbishoppe standing for the ancient liberties of the Church William Malmsburie witnesseth thus much In his exequendis saith he omnes Episcopi Angliae Primati suo suffragium negarunt That is In the execution of these things all the Bishops of England denied their consent to their Primate This sheweth that Archbishoppes were made the Popes seruants before Bishoppes were the reason was because the Archbishoppes vsed to purchase a Pall from the Pope which Pall Anselme had not yet at this time of his variance with the King obtained for Malmsbury saith he first asked leaue to goe to Rome for the Pall. Now the Pope in graunting the Pall conueyed an Oath of Alleageance with it as before we haue obserued which was the reason that moued our Archbishopps to stirre such rebellious tumults against the Kings of this land Such was this faction which Anselme maintained for the Pope against the King wherein he was condemned by all the Bishops of England in the question of Appellation as Thomas Becket was after this time condemned by all the Bishoppes in like sort in the question of Inuestitures 93. And therefore Henry the second had iust cause to publish that law which Roger Houeden calleth graue edictum execrabile against the Pope beginning Si quis inuentus fuerit literas vel mandatū ferens Domini Papae c. capiatur de eo sicut de regis traditore regui siue dilatione fiat iusticia That is If any be found bringing in the Popes Letters or Mandat c. let him be apprehended and let iustice be executed without delay vpon him as vpon a traytor to the King and Kingdome In the same law it is said Item generaliter interdictum est ne quis appellet ad Dominum Papam That is It is simply by law prohibited that no man appeale to the Pope This was not a new law now inuented by Henry the second but an auncient law now renued and vpon a iust occasion put in execution for William Rufus as before we haue declared vrged this law against Anselme proouing it to be one of his Fathers lawes and auerring that such appeales did stand against the auncient lawes and customes of his Kingdome so that the Kings Iurisdiction in such matters was maintained by the auncient lawes of this land 94. But because the antiquity of the lawes of our land is questioned by our aduersaries though this thing belong not to my profession yet let me in a few wordes declare what I haue met with in Stories concerning this point that it may appeare that the lawes of this land are much more auncient then that Religion which now is called the Religion of the Church of Rome King William Rufus the Conquerours sonne declareth as Malmsbury witnesseth that it was a custome of this kingdome confirmed by his father that without the Kings licence no man might appeale to the Pope Now these lawes and customes which William the Conquerour did publish and confirme were the auncient lawes and customes of the Saxons before him not first inuented by the Conquerour though enacted and established by him For Roger Houeden writing of these lawes which the Conquerour enacted saith that the King being once in minde to establish the lawes of the Danes was after much and earnest intreaty of the Barons perswaded to yeelde that the lawes of King Edward the Confessour should be retained still The Barons saith Houeden vrged the King Pro anima regis Eduardi qui et post diem suum concesserat coronam regnum cuius erant Leges Unde Concilio habito praecatui Baronum tandem acquieuit ex illa ergo die visa authoritate veneratae per vniuersam Angliam corroboratae confirmatae sunt prae caeteris patriae legibus leges Eduardiregis quae prius inuentae Constitutae erant in tempore Adgari aui sui For King Edwards soule who bequeathed him his Crowne and Kingdome after his death and whose lawes they were whereupon holding a Parliament he yeelded at last to the Barons request from that day forward the lawes of King Edward were by his authority honoured established and confirmed through all England which lawes were before found out and enacted in the time of Edgar Grandfather to King Edward After this Houeden entreth into a large discourse to proue that the lawes which the Conquerour established were King Edwards lawes which lawes saith he were called King Edwards lawes not because hee inuented them first but because after they had beene buried in some neglect lying vnregarded and not put in due execution for the space of three score and eight yeares after Edgars death for so many yeares are betweene King Edgars death and S. Edwards Coronation he reuiued them And thus much he confirmeth that the lawes established by the Conquerour were S. Edwards lawes and the same which were in vse here in the daies of that peaceable King Edgar And it is not without good reason collected that the same lawes proceeded from King Alphred for he like another Iustinian is reported to haue compiled certaine volumes of lawes not onely from the lawes of the Britaines Saxons and Danes but also of the ancient Grecians and other Besides that he translated into the Saxon tongue those lawes which were called the Molmucin lawes and also the Martia◅ lawes the one of Dunwallo Molmucius an auncient Brittish King the other so named of Martia Proba an auncient Brittish Queene And that William the Conquerour established the Saxon lawes it is likewise testified by Henry Huntingdon who saith thus Saxones pro viribus paulatim terram bello capessentes captam obtiuebant obtentam aedificabant aedificatam legibus regebant Nee non Normanici cito breuiter terram subdentes sibi victis vitam libertatem legesque antiquas regni iure concesserunt The Saxons by a strong hand ouercame the land in time by war built as they ouer came and as they built gouerned it by lawes The Normans also quickly subduing the land vnder them yet graunted by the right of the Kingdome lise and libertie and the auncient lawes to them whom they subdued 95. Then whereas William Rufus
Persians and that of the Persians by the Macedonians and that of the Macedonians by the Romanes so shal that of the Romanes be destroyed by Antichrist and that of Antichrist by our Lord Iesus Christ. 101. By all which wee findè by the consenting iudgement of the Fathers that Antichrist must rise vp vpon the ruine of the Romane Empire And finding the power and gouernement of the auncient Romane Emperours to be vtterly ruinated by Gregory the second the title of the Empire to be taken away from those Emperours by Gregory the third the rule of the City of Rome which was the auncient seate of the Empire taken vp and surprised by the Pope the Cities of the Empire neere adioyning to Rome to bee brought vnder the subiection of the Pope by conferring the Prophesies of Scripture interpreted by the Fathers with these euents which by History are truly recorded laying one thing to another the conclusion is euident My purpose is not to speake of Antichrist but onely passing through these Stories of the Popes temporall exaltation I thought it a small labour for the Reader to compare the Prophesies of Scripture and the iudgement of auncient Fathers with the euent which fell out in the time of the two Gregories the second and third Before which time the Popes neuer entred into such furious attempts against their Soueraigne Lords the Emperours For they yeelded exact obedience to Emperours from the time of the first Christian Emperour vntill the time of Gregory the first All which while they refused not to be ruled commaunded directed by the Emperours as by their Soueraignes not onely in ciuill affaires but euen in matters concerning the externall Discipline of the Church as calling of Councels and confirming them punishing and censuring disorderous Clarkes and Bishops that offended the Imperiall Lawes and such like In such things the Emperours ruled the Popes obeyed no striuing no threatning no casting off of the yoake appeared all this while But after that Phocas had granted to Beniface the third Pope the title of Oecumenicall Bishop and that the Church of Rome should be head of all other Churches then began that starre to fall from heauen falling from the simplicity of truth from sincerity of obedience into pride ambition and noysome lusts and neuer ceased rolling downwards till at last it fell into the deepe practises of the bottomlesse pit Thus when they began to fall they had one fall after another They fell not into the practise of deposing Princes vntill the time of Gregory the third Childeric or Chilperic 102. THe Popes hauing proceeded thus farre in deposing the Emperour thought all their labour lost vnlesse they might haue those Territories made subiect to themselues from which they had expulsed the Emperor Their feare was that either the seuerall Cities would procure their owne Freedome or that some that were strongest would surprise all the rest and so a small part might come to the Popes share The Lumbards were then strongest in Italy and had soone gotten the rest vnder their Dominion To preuent their rising and to inrich S. Peter with a new Patrimonie the Popes after they had vsed the power of the Lumbards against the Emperour so now against the Lumbards begin to call new aides into Italie drawing first Pipin and then Charles against the Lumbards by whose meanes they obteyned their purpose Pipin was made King of Fraunce for this seruice and Childeric the right King was deposed by Pope Stephen saith Harmannus Contractus other attribute this to Pope Zachary Childeric was shauen and thrust into a Monastery After all this there stuck a scruple in the conscience of Pipin for he had taken an Oath of Allegeance to Childeric his Soueraigne this scruple the Pope vndertooke to remoue For saith Vspergensis Pope Stephen absolued him of his Oath which in former times he had taken to his Soueraigne Childeric Thus were these great affaires ordered and disordered the Emperour deposed his subiects raised in rebellion against him the Pope exalted and inriched by the spoiles of the Empire the French king deposed his subiects absolued from their Oathes and Alleageance another set vp in the kingdome These were practises which before this time were neuer attempted by Popes From these beginnings and examples the succeeding Popes tooke light and made rules of their Gouernement and therefore after this the world could take no rest for the Popes Moreouer after these examples of Pipin and Charles they who through ambition aspired without right or Title to kingdomes haue deuoted their seruice wholly to the Pope And what holdeth the Spaniard so stiffe in Popery but onely an hope that by the Popes authority he may inlarge his Dominions in the same sort It is to be noted also that they who thus offer their seruice to the Pope are honoured by him as the onely defenders of the Church whereas none haue spoiled the Church more then these for Paulus Aemylius recordeth that Carolus Martellus father to Pipin being then Constable of France robbed the Churches and Monasteries of France at his pleasure promising that if he should obtain victorie against the Sarracins he would bountifully repay all But after most great and rich victories he not onely repayed nothing but thrust also the Bishpppes from their Seas held the Seas empty to pay souldiers which thing brought a foule confusion vpon the Church of Fraunce yet this man for his seruice to the Pope was accounted a great defendor of the Church Henry the fourth Emperour 103. THe auncient manner of choosing Popes was by the Emperours consent after that Emperours became Christian This was practised from the time of Constantine till Hadrian the third saith Platina who maketh this Hadrian the first who altred this auncient manner he tooke the opportunity of the absense of Charles the grosse then Emperor who was so incumbred with the warres of the Normanes that he could not attend this businesse But Onuphrius in his Chronicle of Popes setteth Iohn the fift to be the first Pope that was chosen without the Emperours commaundemâ—…nt and appointing both may be well reconciled for Onuphrius speaketh of the Popes vnder the auncient Emperours Platina of the Popes vnder the French and Germane Emperours for from Constantine till Iohn the fift Pope no Pope was chosen without the Emperours consent from Iohn the fift Pope till Charles the first no Pope was chosen by the Emperours consent Charles the first recouered the auncient rights of the Empire as before we declared from his time till Hadrian the third no Pope was chosen without the Emperours consent from Hadrian the third the consent of the Emperour was not required if Plaâ—…ina say true others witnesse that the Popes were alwaies chosen by the consent of the Emperor till Hildebrand The Popes thus striuing to cast off the ancient yoake when Gregory the seuenth was chosen Pope he added vnto this practise of reiecting the Emperours consent many moe practises by blood
fraud diuelish pride and Necromancy aspiring to the Papacy and was at last made Pope not onely without the consent of the Emperor but without the consent of the Cardinals also onely a company of armed men with some few of the Clergie gaue out that Hildebrand was chosen Pope by S. Peter he was much furthered by one Maude a Gentlewoman of great riches then in Italy with whom he had great familiarity 104. Henry the fourth Emperour called a Councell at Wormes to represse Hildebrand The Bishops of that Councell condemned Hildebrand for intruding into the Papacy for his infamous prodigious conuersation adiudgedhim to be deposed Hildebrand vpon the knowledg of these news excommunicated the Emperor depriued him of Gouernement absolued his subiects from their Oath of Alleageance The Emperor of a sudden being robbed of his friends subiects by the practise of them whom HildebraÌ„d had set to negotiate this matter was driuen to the greatest debasement of himselfe that hath bin heard of bare-foot in a sharp Frost in deepe Winter three daies attending at Canusium with his wife child before he was admitted to the Popes presence when he was admitted and had craued pardon his censure was to stand at the mercy of Hildebrand Which when he had confirmed by an Oath the Pope absolued him but afterward set vp Rodolph Duke of Sueuia in warre against him Rodolph being thus stirred vp to Rebellion against his Soueraigne was so wounded in a battell that being carried to Merseburge without hope of life called the Nobles and Bishoppes that had fauoured him and in their presence beholding his right hand which was smitten off in the battell This quoth he is that hand by which I confirmed an Oath of mine Alleageance to my Master Henry this haue I gotten by following your Councell returne you to your Master and keep your first faith as for me I goe to my Fathers 105. The Emperour after this gathered a Synode at Brixia The Bishoppes of Italy Lumbardy Germany meeting there condemned Hildebrand for a disturber of Christendome a disorderer of the Church a periurous sacrilegious Incendiary a Witch and Necromancer The Emperour besieged him in the Castle of S. Peter but Hildebrand vnderstanding that the Emperour vsed to resort to S. Maries Church to pray set a knaue aboue the place where he vsed to pray to throw downe a great stone vpon him and to kill him VVhilst the varlet was setting the stone for that purpose downe comes the stone and the traytor with it who was crushed to peeces therewith After that Hildebrand had set vp many such practises against the Emperour without effect he betooke himselfe to flight And â—…andring like a Vagabond without comfort without helpe without hope though brought to a most pitifull estate yet pitied of no man trauelling vnder the vnsupportable burden of a restlesse conscience he died for griefe at Salernum By all which we see that this new and monstrous practise of deposing Kings was resisted by the Emperour as pestiferous against his estate disclaimed by Bishoppes as a thing strangely disordering the Church and ciuill States and iustly reuenged by God as a thing abhominable The Chronicles obserue as it is noted in Vspergensis Fol. 226. that this Henry the fourth had fought three score and two pitched battels in number surpassing M. Marcellus and Iulius Caesar of whom the one fought thirty the other fiftie Henry the fift 106. WHen Hildebrand and Rodolph both conspiring against Henry the fourth were both ouerthrowne the succeeding Popes maintaining the same pollicy and practise for it were pittie but that these Apostolicall practises were well knowne raised Henry the fift in armes against his father Henry the fourth this old Emperour being wearie of troubles and desirous to haue some repose made his purpose knowne that hee would resigne all gouernment to his sonne and goe himselfe in person to visite the Sepulcher of Christ but the sonne was stirred vp by the Popes to rebell against his Father before hee had vndertaken that iourney To colour his rebellion hee protested that hee sought not his Fathers Throne for desire of dominion neither wished he the deprination of his Lord and Father but if his Father would bee subiect to Saint Peter and his Successours then would he yeeld him the Empire The end of this contention was this The old Emperour was surprised imprisoned by his sonne and so died There is an Epistle of this Emperour extant in Naucler wherein he complaineth that he was betrayed against all humane and diuine Lawes being inuited by his sonne to a Treaty of peace after faith and assurance giuen for his life and honour comming peaceably to Mentz was surprised treacherously After all this Henry the fift comming to Rome found no more fauour then his Father had done For Paschalis the second contended with him so earnestly for Inuestitures which was the quarrell for which his Father felt so much the Popes anger that thereupon a tuâ—…ult was raised in that tumult Pope Paschalis was taken Who being in the Emperours power confirmed the Emperors Iurisdictión and disclaimed the right of Inuestitures yeelding it to the Emperour in that sort as his auncestours had vsed the same in former times 107. At this time the Cities of Italy tooke an Oath of aleageance to the same Emperour But after all this grant of Pope Paschalis no bond being sufficient to hold fast a Pope he called a Councell at Rome wherein he condemned all that himselfe had done in yeelding Inuestitures to the Emperour and excommunicated the Emperour The Emperor to preuent the dangers that might ensue came again into Italy and sent Ambassadors to the Pope to try if these matters might be brought to a peaceable end The Pope in the mean time calleth a Councell at the Lateran In this Councell Pope Paschalis excusing that fact of his for yeelding Inuestitures to the Emperour desired all that were present to pray for him that God would forgiue him For saith he that writing which I made which is called a priuiledge I doe heere condemne vnder an euerlasting curse and pray that all you will doe the same There followed a generall acclamation Fiat fiat that is be it so Then Bruno Bishop of Signinum faid We haue cause to thanke God that we haue heard the Pope from his owne mouth condemne this priuiledge Which is not a priuiledge but rather a prauiledge because it containeth prauity and heresie Whereupon another stood vp and said If that priuiledge containe heresie then hee who made it is an heretique Caietan being moued with the sharpnesse of that speach answered What dost thou in this Councell in the hearing of vs all call the Pope an heretique that writing was not heresie but it was euill Nay quoth another it was not euill c. Paschalis by his hand commaunding silence appeased the clamour and tolde them that heresie neuer entred into the Church of Rome This I haue
declared that the Reader may vnderstand what graue matters are handled in some Popish Councels In this Councell the excommunication against the Emperour was renued Whereupon such a ruine and vastation of Italy followed that nothing could bee seene there for a time but bloud-shed burnings robberies the State and Church confounded the true heires turned o◅t of their possessions robbers and oppressours thrust in All this moued not the Popes to remit Inuestitures The Emperour perceiuing that nothing could moue the Popes to loose so beneficiall a Pray no not the common calamity of Christendome was perswaded to yeeld to the Pope in the end in respect of the miseries that followed this contention And so resigned Inuestitures to the Pope Whereupon peace followed for a time Frederick Barbarossa 108. FRederick the first sirnamed Barbarossa is highly commended by the Writers of that age and of them that followed for a Prince of great worth wisedome and valour When he came into Italy the Pope met him not with a purpose to honor him but by him to be reuenged vpon the King of Sicily with whom the Pope was at variance Frederick receiued the Pope with great reuerence and as he lighted from his horse held the left stirrope This was made a great quarrell against Frederick and though he made his reasonable excuse that this was the first time that euer hee serued in that sort and might therefore be pardoned for any thing vnskilfully done that the office proceeding from good will it made not much matter on which side he came that came to reuerence him yet the Pope would not be satisfied but shewed himselfe so much offended that the Emperour began to be somewhat moued so that the parting was with some stomacke on both sides The next day the Emperour meeting the Pope helde the right stirrope to please him and when they were set the Pope thus began The Princes of auncient times your predecessours when they came to make petition for the Imperiall crowne were wont by some worthy office to promerit the fauour of the Church of Rome that by preuenting the blessing they might declare by some egregious seruice that the Crowne was due to them Thus did Charles by ouerthrowing the Lumbards Thus did Otho by defeating the Berengarij Thus did Lotharius by repressing the Normanes So must you doe and represse the King of Sicily with the Normanes and restore Apulia to vs and the Church and then you shall see what we will doe for our part The Emperour vnderstanding well how vnreasonable the motion was that Apulia which was by right a part of the Empire should be taken from the King of Sicily at the Emperors charges and bestowed vpon the Pope yet for that time did giue a moderate answer that he would goe into Germany returne with fresh forces for that seruice because these which were with him were much decayed 109. This mention of the King of Sicily draweth vs to speake somewhat of him our purpose being to obserue the practise of Popes in deposing of Kings William King of Sicilia held also Apulia as hee receiued it from his Father Roger to whom it came from Robert Guiscard who first draue out the Moores from thence and wonne the possession thereof This William because he would not giue Apulia to the Pope for inlarging of Saint Peters Patrimonie was excommunicated by Pope Hadrian the fourth deposed from his Kingdome his subiects discharged of their Oath and Alleageance And because William stood vpon his strength in his owne iust defence against the Pope therefore the Pope would gladly haue set Frederick the Emperour against him In the end William in feare partly of Frederick but especially of Immanuel the Greeke Emperour whose Orator Palaeologus promised to driue William out of Italy and to giue the Pope fiue thousand pound weight of gold if three Hauen Townes of Apulia might be giuen to his Master by couenant after the victory was driuen to compound with the Pope and being thus forced thereto did acknowledge that he held both those Kingdomes of the Pope 110. When Frederick the Emperour vnderstoode that the Pope had made a league with William and confirmed him in both the Kingdomes after that he had moued Frederick to vndertake the warres against him was not a little greeued thereat considering also other greeuances and oppressions of Germany Whereupon he began to execute some seuere discipline against certaine dissolute persons of the Clergy at which the Pope grew highly offended hereupon some sharpe letters passed betweene them as before we declared But when the Emperour prepared a iourney into Italy with an Army the Pope fearing the worst made meanes and was reconciled to him A little after when Frederick besieged Crema some Cities of Italy conspiring against him the Pope followed the first opportunity of rebellion and excommunicated the Emperour and cursed him Naucler declareth the motiue that drew the Pope to excommunicate the Emperour Data pecunia immensa Domino Hadriano Papae vt imperatorem excommunicaret A huge summe of money was giuen to Pope Hadrian to excommunicate the Emperour These be the Apostolicall censures and these be the meanes that draw his holinesse to depose Princes Pope Hadrian shortly after at Anagnia walking abroad to take the ayre as he would haue drunke a little water in a spring a flie falling in to his mouth stucke so fast in his throate that no helpe of Ph◅sicke preuailing to remoue her he was choaked therewith and died 111. I may not omit what Iohannes Flasboriensis a Writer in this time obserueth of this Hadrian as from him Naucler reporteth This Iohn affirmeth that he heard Hadrian confesse thus much No man liueth in the world more miserable then the Pope of Rome In this Sea haue I found so many miseries that in respect of this present estate all the bitternesse of my former life seemeth pleasure happinesse This ambition to seek the Papacy euen by shedding our brothers bloud this is to succeed Romulus in Paricide not Peter in feeding By this autentick testimonie of Pope Hadrian a witnesse without exception we see what it is to be a Pope Marcellus the secōd as Onuphrius reporteth in his life gaue the like censure of the Papacy adding thus much That hee saw no meanes how any Pope could be saued These are the testimonies of the Popes themselues who deserue to be beleeued speaking of a matter whereof they had so great experience After the death of Hadrian Alexander the fift being chosen Pope renueth the excommunication against Frederick thundering out great curses vpon him and sent letters abroad to all Princes and people to raise tumults against him The Emperour to pacifie the troubles of Christendome which were growing by the Schisme which then began betweene this Alexander and Victor the fourth entreated the French King in some conuenient place to meete him and to bring Alexander as he would also bring Victor to this
meeting that matters might be composed if it might be and troubles preuented The meeting was appointed at Diuion Thither came Frederick and Uictor Thither came Henry the second King of England and William King of Scotland But Alexander was so much afraid of this meeting that hee perswaded Philip the French King who had promised to meete the Emperour here to practise a trick which better beseemed a shifting Pope then an honourable Prince The deuise was that the French King should come to the place before the Emperor was come wash his hands in the Riuer that ran by the place and by the voice of a Criar should call the Emperour three times and as if this were the keeping of his promise afterward hee should depart When the Emperour and the Kings of England and Scotland were come to the place and heard what the French King had done they were much offended that the King should so Popishly disappoint his promise therefore they willed Victor to returne to Rome and went their waies 112. I passe by Fredericks iourney to the holy land his warres there how Pope Alexander sent his Image to the Souldian how being taken prisoner when he would haue dissimulated his estate he was knowne by his picture how after his returne he raised an Army and led the same into Italy against Alexander how against the Venetians who tooke part with Alexander he sent his sonne Otho how his sonne was taken prisoner which estate of his sonne gaue Alexander the aduantage and made the Emperour content to yeelde The conclusion was The Emperour must come into Saint Marke his Church in Venice and there humbly seeke absolution at the Popes handes Fredericke did so The Pope commanded him to aske pardon prostrate on the ground the Emperour suspecting no contumely did so The humble milde and mortified Vicar of Christ hauing the Emperor thus prostrate before him set his foote vpon the Emperours necke vsing those wordes Super Aspidem Basiliscum ambulabis conculcabis Leonem Draconem The Emperours answere was Non tibi sed Petro The Pope replied Et mihi Petro. These be examples of the Popes power in excommunicating Emperours from which examples they draw the claim of a right which they pretend to haue The Popish writers hope that men will be perswaded by the examples of the Popes power that this power was giuen to S. Peter and in him to all Popes because there appeareth such Christian moderation humility and mildenesse therein Though there be nothing in Scripture for them but all against them though the auncient fathers expresly denied the Popes to haue Iurisdiction ouer other Bishpopes yet they doubt not but they shall finde some that will rest perswaded that Christ left this fulnesse of power to the Popes which conteineth Soueraigne Iurisdiction not onely ouer all Bishoppes but ouer all temporall Princes also Henry the sixt and Philip. 113. HEnry the sixt Emperour succeeded Frederic This Henry left a young sonne Frederic an Infant yet elect to be Emperour and committed his education and weldoing to the trust of Pope Innocens the third leauing the Empire to his brother Philip vntill the childe should growe to age Pope Innocent this trustie tutor purposing the destruction both of Philip and young Fredericke set vp another Emperour which procured great vexation and trouble to them and to all Germany And first he quarrelled Philip that he stood vnder an old excommunication of Celestinus but afterward making semblance of fauour and reconciliation with him hee sent the Bishoppe of Sutrium to demand pledges certaine men whose eyes his brother Henry had plucked out The Bishoppe came and receiued the blinde pledges and at the earnest request of Philip absolued him from the excommunication The Pope when he had gotten these blinde men made publicke shew of them to moue enuie against Philip that done he excommunicated the Bishoppe of Sutrium for absoluing Philip without his commaundement the Bishoppe was depriued and so stood depriued all the daies of his life Then laboured the Pope to stirre vp Bertholduâ—… Duke of Zaringia against Philip whom he would haue obtruded to the Electours But Berthold vtterly refusing to rebell sent his Nephewes to Philip for Hostages of his Faith and Alleageance and came himselfe and sware Alleageance to him at which the Pope taking great indignation brake out into these wordes Either shall the Pope pull the Crown from Philip or Philip shal pull the Miter from the Pope And sent therefore to Otho sonne to Henry Leo a Prince more noted for boldnesse pride and ambition then for wisedome and moderation 114. To this man the Pope Innocent sent a Crowne and set him vp against Philippe for the Empire excommunicating Philippe and pulling all helpes from him that possible hee could and so filled the world with warres As Philip and Otho were thus plunged in warres all Princes and people troubled there was not a Bishopricke or Ecclesiasticall dignity or Parish-Church which was not made litigious and in the common miseries of Christendome and confusion of the Church the Pope onely reioyced increasing his wealth by the ruines of the Church the calamity of all men was turned to his happinesse To expresse this true felicity of the Pope and the Court of Rome in the misery and vexation of all the world mine Authour breaketh out into these wordes O our mother Rome reioyce because the Cataracts of earthly treasures are opened that vnto thee Riuers may flow and Mountaines of siluer may be brought in great abundance to thee be thou ioyfull for the iniquity of the sonnes of men because in recompence of so much mischiefe as from thee proceedeth the price returneth to thee Let thine heart be merry for the discord and dissention that troubleth all other but helpeth thee for out of the infernall pit it breaketh to heape vp much money as a reward to thee Thou hast that which alwaies thou hast thirsted after and longed for Now maist thou sing this song that thou hast ouercome the world not by thy Religion but by the malitiousnesse of men That which draweth men to thee is not thy deuotion or a pure conscience but impudency and boldnesse to commit all wickednes and hope of impunity for their hope is to defend and maintaine any wickednesse where thou art the Iudge and when the price is prepared Thus farre Uspergensis making some what bold with that innocent Pope Innocentius In this contention which the Pope raised Otho had the helpes of the King of Bohemia the Lantgraue of Thuring the Bishoppe of Colon these inclined to him being drawne as well by the Popes cursing of Philip as also for that they saw that Otho was strong by meanes of his Vncle Richard King of England But at last Otho being wearied with the warres and perceiuing Philips affaires to prosper was content to heare of peace 115. The Pope himselfe after all his malice thus spent made a motion of reconciliation
betweene them vpon this condition that Philips daughter should be giuen in marriage to Richard the Popes brothers sonne newly created Earle of Thuscia Spoletum and Marchia Anconitana hoping that these lands and Titles which then his Nephew inioyed onely by the Popes fauour and at his will might by this meanes afterward passe by right of inheritance The Pope seemed to be so earnest for this match that Uspergensis saith it was promised Here is descried one end of the Popes excommunications and absolutions and of raising warres in Christendome that they might by troubling Christendome drawe some aduantages to themselues The Popes motion was scorned of the Princes and the daughter of Philip was giuen in marriage to Otho and Articles agreed on that Philip during his life should gouerne and after him Otho Otho the fourth 116. PHilip the last Emperour being murdered by the practise and hand of the Countie Palatin Wittlespach Germany fell within the power of the Popes vexation more then before Hoc vno Philippo p◅rempto saith Naucler Germania summis insidijs Pontificis Romani agitata vires pene suas omnes in sese experta est truculenter That is This one Prince Philip being dead Germany vexed with the great and most fraudulent deceits of the Pope did feele in a manner all his force and power against it Otho after this comming to Rome Innocentius the third who had set him vp in armes against Philip entertained him with great shew of fauor but this loue was turned shortly into greater hatred For whilst Pope Innocent was somewhat too busie in exacting an Oath of Otho and sti◅red vp or heartned some of the Citizens of Rome against the Germanes the Romanes drew to a tumult and killed one thousand and a hundred Germanes who suspected no harme Otho being much moued at this Romish entertainment first moued that in some peaceable manner mends might be made but perceiuing them to be inraged that they seemed more ready to giue him a new on-set then to offer or to accept peace hee departed out of the Citie and finding by suspitions and presumptions that Pope Innocent had giuen some occasion and heartning to the Citizens in that tumult he resolued to be reuenged vpon the Pope and entred into the lands of S. Peters Patrimony making great wast and desolation where he came Wherefore Pope Innocent excommunicated him and absolued all Prelates Lordes and all the people that were subiect to the Empire from that Oath of Alleageance which they had taken to Otho commanding all men not to call him or account him Emperour nor in any thing to yeelde obedience to him 117. Otho being thus excommunicated and cursed by the Pope proceeded on in the same course denying that the Pope had any power ouer the Emperour or to dispose of the Empire and therefore notwithstanding all that the Pope had done still he did beare himselfe as Emperour And comming into Germany he held a Diet at Norinberge where he opened to the Princes of Germanie the manifold and fraudulent practises of the Pope against him and mine Authour reporteth that there he made this speech Now is the time come O Princes for you to shew your courage and care of the Empire and for the administration thereof for to you onely to you belongeth this right of disposing of the Germane Empire therefore it must be your care to preuent these troubles This we confesse to be in your power and of your right to create an Emperour or to depose him to set him vp or pull him downe and that herein the Pope hath no Iurisdiction when any trouble ariseth in the Empire you haue the power and right to redresse it Now then like true Germanes defend your owne right shew your courage and strength in the maintenance of your Country lawes and of the imperiall dignity either now maintaine your owne right or else you shall loose all for if by your facility you permit the Pope to dispose of the Empire at his pleasure you shall soone finde most assuredly that your power in the choise of an Emperour shall be vtterly ouerthrowne and brought to nothing Thus did Otho then reiect the Popes power but the Pope was too subtill and too strong for him for he set vp Fredericke the son of Henry the sixt against him to whom the Princes of Germany were bound in an auncien◅ Oath of Alleageance The memory of which bond did so preiudice Otho that he was forsaken and Frederick was made Emperour Frederick the second 118. FRederick the second purposing to demerit the Popes fauour and to asswage the insatiable thirst of bloud and warres gaue many great and rich gifts to the Pope granted much land and many territories in Italy to the Church of Rome but nothing could asswage the spirit that ruled in the Popes For after all this kindnesse of the Emperour the Pope then Honorius the third gaue fauour and encouragement to two Earles of Thuscia Richard or as Vspergensis calleth him Mathew and Thomas notorious enemies of the Emperour and conuict of Treason against him Whom when Frederick pursued in battell they betooke themselues to the protection of the Pope as their surest refuge The Emperor followed them within the Popes territories he declared also his right to Sicily and Apulia and the auncient Priuiledges which those Kings had alwaies vsed for Inuestitures which priuiledges in his nonage who was left to Innocent the third as to a faithfull Tutor were surprised by the same Innocent taken from his mother Constantia himselfe being yong not able to make resistance As thus Frederick sought to maintaine his right Honorius draweth out this new and strange weapon against him excommunicating and depriuing him raising vp his subiects against him perswading them to shake off their faith Oath Alleageance and all respect of the Emperor The Lumbards he stirred vp in rebellion against the Emperour procuring thereby great preiudice to the Empire saith Naucler and defeating the purpose of the iourney which Frederick intended to the holy land and in the beginning of these furious attempts hee was cutte short by Death 119. Gregory the ninth who succeeded began there where Honorius left And because he sought a pretence for his fury he accused the Emperour for that he had not performed his vowe of that iourney to Ierusalem whereunto he was drawne by Honorius Though this iourney he performed afterward Thus the Pope neither conuicting him no◅ conuenting him nor once hearing him thundred out his bolt of excommunication When the Emperours Ambassadours entreated that they might be admitted to rēder reasons of his stay they could not be admitted but the Pope doubled redoubled his excommunication Frederick to mitigate this mon◅trous rage vndertooke the iourney to Ierusalem and performed the seruice with great labour and no lesse glory But now behold the true reach of the Popes excommunications and exhortations to the holy seruice As soone as euer the Emperour was gone to Asia then
the Pope declaring why he so much desired his absence raised forces and sent them to subdue Apulia to bring it vnder his subiection The Souldiers which were signed with the Crosse for the holy wars he stayed and them he spoiled of their prouision Froderick in the meane time recouered Hierusalem 〈◊〉 Ioppe from the Soldan with other Townes and wrote to the Pope of his successe but the Pope suppressed those newes and gaue forth that Frâ—…derick was slaine tâ—… the end that he might with greater ease surprise certaine Cities of Apulia which stood faithfull to Frederick He slew with barbarous cruelty the Germane and French souldiers newly returned from the Easterne warres least they should tâ—…ll the truth of the Emperours good successe And when Frederick sent to him to be absolued for his seruice as the Pope had promised to absolue him if once hee would take that iourney this now hee vtterly denied And moreouer as Naucler reporteth hee enioyned the Knights that were called Templarians and Hospitularians with a strict commandement to vse Frederick no otherwise then a publique enemie This practise of turning the Souldiers which were crossed for the holy warres to the Popes purposes was much vsed by the Popes and the common vse of it made the Princes of Christendome vnderstand that the Popes vsed the pretence of the holy warres when they would bring to effect some particular of their own Thus were great preparations of the French and Germanes gathered by Innocent the third and Honorius the third vnder pretence of the warres of Ierusalem but turned wholly against the Emperour of Constantinople to reduce that Church to the obedience of Rome Thus were other preparations and â—…uch money collected pretended for the holy warres but turned by Maâ—…m the fourth against Peter King of Arragon Thus were the like preparations preâ—…ended for the same warres but imployed by Iohn the two and twentieth against Lodouick Duke of Bauare Prascripâ—…o sacrorum armorum aliâ—… spectauit sayeth Aemylius Pontifex hostem iudioarat Lodouiâ—…um Bâ—…uariae ducem 120. Frederick returning into Italy from the East after all these wrongs hauing both cause and means opportunely offering it selfe to reuenge his wrongs yet resolued not to bee drawne from his milde course He made mâ—…anes to be reconciled to the Pope the Pope would not heare of reconciliation vnlesse he would giue him one hundred and twenty thousand ounces of gold This was the price of his absolution That the Princes of the world might know that his excommunications stand in bloud cruelty and ambition his absolutions in couetousnesse Frederick being thus absolued was receiued by the Pope in a banquet but all was counterfeit cheere For no sooner was Frederick returned into Germany but presently hee vnderstood that the Princes of Germany had receiued directions from the Pope to câ—…use none of his family Emperour after him that the Pope had conspired with his enemies to deiect him from the Empire Frederick prepared an Army to represse the Lumbards who had conspired against him and tooke many Cities in Lumbardy Vmbria and Hetruria The Pope being one of the same conspiracy was so offended at Frederick that he thundred out now the third time his excommunication against him discharging áll his Subiects from their faith and alleageance He made a league with the Venetians and hee called the Lateran Councell wherein the purpose was to depose Frederick Hee commaunded also the heads of Peter and Paul to be caried through the City in solemne Procession And calling the people together in Saint Peters Minister hee made an Oration to them full of commiseration stirring them vp to fight against the Emperour and to take the signe of the Crosse as against an enemie of Christ promising euerlasting life to all that tooke Armes against him 121. The Emperour in whom it appeared that the greatest patience once broken is turned into the greatest furie vnderstanding that the Pope whom he had alwayes sought to mitigate was not to be drawne by kindnesse or faire meanes hearing also that against himselfe as against a Turke or Sarracine the Crosse was giuen brought his Army before the City of Rome and ioyning battell against his enemies put them to an ouerthrow but especially hee declared his indignation against such as had taken the Crosse. For hee commaunded that they should be cut in the manner of a Crosse. Some had their heads clouen in foure quarters crosse-wise The Clergie had first a câ—…owne cut off to the quicke and then were deepely crossed with a sword that as they were called so they might bee in truth signed with a Crosse. The Emperour also vnderstanding that the Popes Legates were sent out to call the Bishops of England and Fraunce to the Councell kept watch in all the wayes that none might come to the Councell He tooke diuers Cardinals and Bishops that were comming by shippe some he drowned others he hanged among whom was the Popes brother Pope Gregory hauing thus raised vp the quiet spirit of this Prince into suâ—…h a rage and knowing no way how to appease him or to rid himselfe out of these troubles which himselfe had procured for griefe died 122. Câ—…lestinus the fourth succeeding would alfo haue succeeded Gregory in the same hereditary spirit of rebellion and sauage crueltie but a sudden death and short gouernment would not suffer him to performe his purpose for within eighteene daies of his Election he was poisoned In his place came Innocentius the fourth who of a most inward friend of the Emperor became a most mortall foe and surpassed all his predecessours in spirituall fury against the good Emperour for when Baldâ—…in King of Ierusalem and Raymond Earle of Tholous laboured to establish peace betweene the Empire and Papacy and had procured for that purpose a meeting the Pope aided by the Fleete of Genua gaue them the slippe and came to Lyons in Fr ance where he called a Synode In this Synode the Pope caused Fred ericke to be cyted personally to appeare and to answere to such things as should be obiected against him The Emperour appeared not but sent thither Thaddaeus Suessanus a famous Lawyer in those daies among other that the Emperour sent Naucler nameth also Petrum de Vineis a learned and eloquent man at that time These pleading for the Emperor declared that he was hindred by such impediments that personally he could not be present and therefore they required with great submisnes on the Emperours behalfe that a conuenient time might be assigned to him wherein he might come and answere This reasonable petition was denied the Pope drew out his terrible toole excommunicating the Emperour absoluing all Princes of the Empire from their Oath and faith moued them to make choice of a new Emperour alleaging many causes falsly deuised as blasphemy periury sacriledge and such like 123. Fredericke after he heard of these proceedings against him made readie for a iourney to Lyons but as he was in the way vnderstanding that
Dominion of Sicily for which hee was also excommunicated by the Pope and deposed After him Conradus sonne to Frederic the second obtained the Kingdome of Sicily and Apulia for which Pope Innocent the fourth deposed him from the Empire and set vp Guilliaâ—… Lantgraue of Thuring commanding the Princes to make choice of him Conrad being excommunicate and deposed maintained his right by strength of armes but was secretly taken away by the practise of poison This was supposed to be the practise of Mamphred 131. Mamphrâ—…d the bastard sonne of Frederick the second tooke and held possession of these Kingdomes after the death of 〈◊〉 Tâ—…is man was also excommunicated by the Pope and deposed the Pope seeking alwaies to bring this Kingdome vnder the obedience of the Church of Rome Pope Urâ—…an the fourth a French-man borne finding his owne power too weake to effect this Mastery ouer Sicily and Apulia gaue these Kingdomes which neuer were his to giue to Charles brother to the French King Lewes the ninth who was called S. Lewes This was the beginning of those troubles which afterward brought so great warres and bloud-shed and thereby wel-nigh the vtter ruine of Italy Charles King of Sicily and Conradinus 132. FOR Charles comming with an Army into Italy at the Popes motion ioyning battell with Mamphrâ—…d ouerthrew him and slew him in battell neare to Beneuentum Pope Clement the fourth succeeding Vrban the fourth vnderstanding that after the death of Mamphred Couradinus the sonne of Conradus then but yong prepared forces in Germany to recoâ—…er his inheritance of Sicily made Charles brother to the French King the Vicar of the Empire to giue him â—…trength against Conradinus and wrote Letters to all Christians forbidding all men to write to Conradinus as to the King of Sicily And to the Princes of Germany hee wrote likewise forbidding them vnder the terrible paine of excommunicatiâ—… to chuse Conradinus Emperour by which meanes the 〈◊〉 was without a Soueraigne Magistrate for the space of two and twenty yeares In which time Alphonsus King of Spaine and Richard Earle of Cornewall brother to Henry the third King of England contended for the Empire These had the titles of the Emperour bestowed vpon them by their friends but the Emperour was not placed till Rodolph Count of Habspurge was chosen In the meane time Charles grew strong in Italy being made by the Pope Vicar generall of the Empire 133. When Conradinus vnderstood thâ—…se practises of the Pope against him perceiuing that the Popes had a resolution to roote out the seede and vtterly to extinguish the blood of Frederic he wrote a lamentable Epistle deploring his owne fortunes and the Popes iniquities Innocent the fourth saith he hath ouerthrowne me an innocent man for Conradus my father King of Sicily left me yong and tender in the custody of the Church then Pope Innocâ—…ntins pretending my wealth professing himselfe a trusty Tutor inuaded the whole Kingdome and when once he had gotten the possession thereof he sought vnmercifully to extinguish my name and blood deuiding my lands and Countries and distributing the same among his owne kinsemen and Nephewes After his death Alexander succeeding inuited others into the possession of that Kingdom excluding mâ—… After his death Vrbanus dealt very inurbanâ—…ly for hee drewe Mamphred in excluding my selfe the true heyre The same Pope disanulling that match with Mamphred drew Charles to vndertake thâ—… businesse against my selfe After his death Clement vsed all indemency against me setting vp another King and not content herewith thundreth out his Processes against me thinking it a small matter that against God and against Iustice he hath robbed me of my Kingdome vnlesse he proceede also to take the title from me Last of all he hath established Charles Vicar of the Empire to preiudice and defeat me by all meanes Thus doth he complaine by which complaint we may vnderstand somewhat of the Popes purposes Conradinus gathered an Army and came into Italy the Pope as he passed by 〈◊〉 fome doe witnesse did prophesie his death which was not 〈◊〉 for him to doe when hee had so strongly prepared the meanes thereof Conradinus therefore was ouerthrowne by Charles and so was all the bloud of Frederick And thus was that noble line of the Dukes of Sueuia vtterly extinguished 134. When Charleâ—… had at the Popes suggestion made this distruction in the house of Sueuia the Popes not knowing how to liue in peace and quietnesse began to turn their malice vpon Charles And first Pope Nâ—…cholas the third onely fearing that Charles should be too great in Italy hauing no quarrell against hiâ—… tooke from hiâ—… the oâ—…fice of Deputy of Hetruria pretending that Râ—…dolph Emperour was therewith so much offended that vnlesse Charles would deliuer vp into his handes that regiment he would not vndertake the iourney to the holy land seâ—…ing that place belonged to the Emperour by right But when the Pope had gotten this both from the Emperor from Charles together with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Exarch of Rauenna he kept all saith Platina in his owne custody and thither he sent his Nephew Thus must all the world be troubled that principalities may bee procured to the Popes bastards This â—…ope saith 〈◊〉 had a desire to create two Kings in Italy of the Vrsini one of Hetruriâ—… against the French forces now placed in Sicily and Naples the other to be King of Lumbards against the Germanes and imperiall forces But first for the more speedy ouerthrow of Charleâ—… whom the former Popes had drawen into Italy as into a trap he conspired against him labouring by all his power to throw him out and therefore gaue his Kingdomes to Peter King of Arragon The great offence between Pope 〈◊〉 and Charles grew saith 〈◊〉 qâ—…ia 〈◊〉 aâ—…entiri noluit vt suâ—…s consanguineus contraheret cum 〈◊〉 Pontificis Charles would not agree that his kinred should match with the Popes kinred Pâ—…ter King of Aragon 135. PEter King of Aragon being thus drawne in to the quarrell of Sicily by Pope Nicholas the third For saith Naucler the Pope perswaded Peter to take the Kingdom of Sicily in the right of his wife Constance who was the daughter of Mamphred and Niece to Conradinus brought an Army into Sicily and inuaded the Kingdome But Martin the fourth who succeeded Pope Nicholas excommunicated Peter deposed him depriuing him also of the Kingdome of Aragon Thus were these Princes first drawne into bloudy wars by the Popes who sometimes inuited them and laughed vpon them as louing friends sometimes plunged them in bloud as taking a delite in their destruction Let the Princes of Christendom once awake and consider the sauage nature of this wilde beast that is not onely drunk with the bloud of Saints but fed also fat with the bloud of Princes Thus the Popes filled all Christendome full of bloud with their excommunications Are these Christs Vicars are these the censures of Christes Church Martin then excommunicated Peter gaue
his Kingdome to such as would inuade it absolued his Subâ—…ects from their faith alleageance drew those that had taken the Crosse for the warres of Ierusalem to fight against Peter And when Martiâ—… was dead Hoâ—…orius the fourth did redouble his curses vpon Peter After all these curses and so much bloud and warres procured by the Popes to the vexation of Christendome yet Peter maintained his chalenge and held those Kingdomes Philip the French King 136. BOnâ—…face the eight pretending to aduance the holy warres for this was not the least pollicy of that Sea to send Princes abroad that in the meane time they might suck their Kingdomes and draw the sinewes thereof to Rome for this purpose sent the Bishop of Ariminum to Philip the faire the French King The Bishop hauing vsed all perswasions hee could by faire meanes and finding the King nothing mooued with all that he alleadged from perswasions hee fell to threatnings The King being much offended at his threatnings and because as some adde the Bishoppe had rauished an ingenuous maid threw the Bishoppe in prison Others say he apprehended the Bishoppe Quod esset paterinus 〈◊〉 Whatsoeuer the cause was of the Kings offence Boniface was highly displeased and sent the Archdeacon of Narbon to command the King to acknowledge that he held his Kingdome of the Church of Rome or else to denounce the Anathema against him and obsolue all French men from their Oath of Alleageance When the Archdeacon arriued at Paris the King would not permit his Bulles to be published The Popes letters were taken from him and burned with fire The King also vnderstanding the end of the Popes earnest motion for his iourney to Ierusalem to be that in his absence he might draw great treasures out of France to Rome published an Edict wherein it was made vnlawfull for any to depart out of France to Rome or thither to carry money Whereupon Boniface cursed Philip to the fourth generation absolued his Nobles and gaue his Kingdome to Albert the Emperour inuesting Albert by his letters into the Kingdome of France but Albert protested that he would not stirre against the King vnlesse hee might haue thaâ—… Kingdome confirmed to him and to his heyres No quoth the Pope that may not be as long as Iezebell liueth meaning Elizabeth wife to Albert a woman of great fame and honour whom he hated for no other cause but for that her brethren and auncestors had done valiantly against the Sea of Rome 137. Against this furious attempt of Boniface Philip the French King in an Assembly at Paris appealed from the Pope to a generall Councell this appeale is diuersly reported All agreâ—… that he appealed from the Pope Platina confoundeth the Narration thus Adsedeâ—… Apostolicam tum vt ipse dicebat 〈◊〉 futuruâ—… que Concilium appellauit That is He appealed to the Sea Apostolicke then vacant as he said and to a Councâ—…ll which should after this be held Naucler deliuereth it thus Rex 〈◊〉 congregari fâ—…cit Paritijs omnâ—…s Praelatos Franciâ—… nec non Barones facto Concilio pro sui iustificatione appellauit ab illa senteÌ„â—…a se excusando contra Bonifacium inuehendo c. That is The French King gathered a Councell at Paris of Prelates and Barons and for his owne iustification hee appealed from that sentence excusing himself inueighing against Boniface This man then hath nothing of any appellation to the emptie Sea but the appellation was as diuers were about these times from the Pope to a generall Councell this appeale was sent by Sarra Columna a Nobleman of Rome and one Nogarelius a French Knight a man faithfull to the King The pretence was diuulged that they should goe to publish the Kings appeale against the Popes Decree but Sarra hauing another secret purpose came into Italy in the habite of a seruant gathered closely by the helpe of his friends a band of souldiers and with great secresie and silence came to Anagnia where the Pope lodged then in his fathers house Sarra breaking vp the doores tooke Boniface in bed bound him and brought him to Rome where after a few daies in great sorrow and desperation he ended his wretched life Ranulphus saith that he was set vpon an Horse vnbridled with his face turned to the horse taile and so running to and fro was famished with hunger and died like a Dogge as the common saying was of him that he entred like a Foxe raigned like a Lion and died like a Dogge It may be truely said of all the Popes that liued since the yeare of Christ one thousand which Naucler obserueth of this Pope Imperatoribus Regibus Principibus nationibusque torrorem potius quam religionem inij cere conabâ—…tur dare regna auferre pro arbitrio c. He sought not so much to plaâ—… Religion as terrour in Emperours Kings Princes and nations to giue and take away kingdomes at his pleasure Where hee doth truely describe the fruite of the Popes excommunications it is not for planting of Religion but for striking a terrour in Princes and breeding a confusion in the world and therfore it is no censure of Christs Church because all these censures plant Religion without confusion of Princes and disordering of the world 138. Finding in Story two Epistles one from Boniface to this Philip the other from Philip to Boniface I thought good to set them downe they are but short Boniface seruant of Gods seruants to Philip the French King feare God and keepe his commandements VVEe will haue you to vnderstand that you are subiect to vs both in spirituall and temporall affaires No collation of Benefices or Prebends belongeth to you and if you haue the vacation of any reserue the fruits thereof to the successours if you haue made any collation we iudge that such shall be of no validity that are to come and those that are past we reuoke reputing all Hereticks that thinke otherwise Dated at Later an c. The answere was thus returned Philip by the grace of God King of France to Boniface bearing himselfe as Pope health little or none at all YOur singular fooleship may vnderstand that in temporall affaires we are subiect to none that the collation of Churches and Prebends perteineth to vs by royall prerogatiue and the fruits thereof during the Vacation that the collation already made or hereafter to bee made are of iust force and validity and thatwe will defend the possessours thereof against all men reputing all foolish and madde men that thinke otherwise Henry the seuenth 139. HEnry the seuenth Emperor was much fauoured at the first by Clement 5. Pope for that Clement was highly offended with Philip the French King who then sought the Empire the hatred of Philip drew fauour to Henry but as passion ruled the Pope so pride ouer-ruled the passion and turned this fauour into greater hatred for when Henry came to order the State of Italy at that
said Pope had annihilated the Emperours Election and that therefore the Emperor had no right to administer the imperiall lawes but that this administration belonged by right to the Pope To this the Emperour answereth That this standeth against the liberties of the Empire and against the liberties of them that are Electors against the lawes and liberties of all the Princes and subiects of Germany 144. And whereas thirdly the Pope obiecteth that he hath excommunicated all that shall adhaere performe obedience and reuerence to the Emperour and saith that the iudgement of the Pastor whether it be iust or vniust is to be obserued To this the Emperor answereth That these denunciations are of none effect for it is a rule that if a Prelat in commaunding or forbidding shall not keepe the forme prescribed by the Canons they who disobey him doe not incurre the sentence of excommunication Now the Canons and the Church doe take from the Pope power in temporalities which power Iohn the two and twentieth vsurpeth this is one of those cases wherein the sentence of a Prelat is not to be feared Another reason is because by law that sentence is of no force where there is an expresse errour in the sentence as if a subiect should be commanded not to obey his Superiour or if something should be commaunded against God or against holy Scripture Now it is manifest that Iohn the two and twentieth hath commaunded the subiects of the Empire not to obey vs whom they are bound to obey by the lawes of God and man Another reason is because it is a thing confessed that the sentence which is giuen after a lawfull appeale is void and of no strength but it is well knowne that from Iohn the two and twentieth and his Processes against God and iustice we appealed to a generall Councell and to the holy Catholicke Church which appellation was brought to the knowledge of the said Iohn before he published Excommunication against them that fauour vs. 145. If it be said the Pope hath no Superiour and therefore no man may appeale from him To this the Emperour answereth thus It is manifest by the Catholicke doctrine that the Pope in matters of faith is subiect to Councels 16. dist sicut in tex in Gloss. 25. q. 2. sunt quidam 19. di Anastasius 40. di Si Papa Moreouer in matters of diuine right a Councell is aboue the Pope Thus then we haue appealed to a Superiour that is to a generall Councell against our aduersaries who impugne vs the Empire the Catholicke faith which the holy Church of Rome handleth This is the summe of that Decree which the Emperour published against the Pope it was dated at Franckfort the eighth of August Anno one thousand three hundred thirty and eight The processe of this worthy Prince giueth vs occasion to consider some things which declare the sense iudgement and Religion of the Ghurch of Rome at this time By the Church of Rome I vnderstand these Westerne parts of Christendome for so I find it tearmed heere and other-where separate and distinct from the Pope 146. For first by this appeale from the Pope to a generall Councell we finde that it was the iudgement and common receiued sentence of that age that a general Councel is aboue the Pope may iudge the Pope censure and depose him this is here declared and confirmed this was not onely the doctrine of the Church then but long after it continued and was neuer denied by the Church of Rome before the Councell of Trent as hereafter we shall declare Moreouer we finde a distinction obserued by the learned men that held this Assembly that is by the Prelates of the Empire for so the Decree runneth De concilio ac assensu Praelatorum omnium c. And many other learned men of Christendome yea many Friars which were here assembled especially the Minorites who were then oppressed by the Pope The distinction I say betweene the Pope and his flatterers on the one side and the Church of Rome on the other side For the Emperour appealeth from the Pope to the Church and this was a practise vsed by diuers as hereafter we shall obserue Then the Pope and his flatterers did not represent the Church of Rome as now they pretend to doe Againe wee obserue that the Emperour being defamed for heresie and appealing to a generall Councell as he denieth the Pope to be his Iudge so he refuseth not to be iudged by the Church for as S. Ambrose saith Imperator intra Ecclesiam non supra Ecclesiam est Then the authority of the Church bindeth the greatest members thereof euen Kings and Emperours If our aduersaries obiect against vs and our Church why then doe you giue to the King the Title of supreame head or Gouernour of the Church We answere such obiections proceede from an obstinate and wilfull ignorance in mistaking of our doctrine For when the question is of Iurisdiction externall coactiue wee giue to the King the place of a supreame Iudge but if the question bee of faith and Religion we say the King is no Iudge but to be iudged by the Church as we see godly Princes haue beene and namely this worthy Prince Lodouicke who being accused of heresie by the Pope appealeth to the Church 147. Last of all we obserue in the sense and iudgement of this Emperour and of the learned men that were assembled with him that in the point of Iurisdiction no such thing is left to the Pope as he claimeth For in matters of faith the Iurisdiction is in the Church as here it is acknowledged in matters of coactiue power the Iurisdiction is in the Emperor as all these learned men did yeelde in this Councell and after the Councell did maintaine by their writings For wee finde the same trueth maintained by William Ockham Marsilius Patauinus Michael Caesina and many moe who with great courage and learning did maintaine the Emperours Iurisdiction heerein against the Popes vsurpation This wisedome and moderation of the Emperour in defending his right not onely by force of Armes but by learning and iudgement moued the Pope who succeeded Iohn the two twentieth that is Benedict the twelfth in spite of malice to giue him many hoâ—…orable testimonies to promise to restore him by absolâ—… agâ—…ine to this place But the Pope did but fraudulently put him off from day to day which thing when the Emperour perceiued he called a Diet of the Empire at Rensium where he did with that wisedome courtesie and liberality binde the Princes Electours to him that they tooke a solemne Oath to maintaine the liberties of the Empire and decreede that all the processes of Iohn once Pope against Lodâ—…uick were of no force and that the Pope ought not to attempt such things against the Emperour seeing their Iurisdictions were so much distinct 148. Clement the sixth sucoeeded Benedict the twelfth this Clement falling into deeper fits of rage against the Emperour then his Predecessours
had done commaunded Letters to bee fixed vpon the Church doors filled with threatnings and curses against Lodouicke if within three daies he did not make satisfaction to God and the Church by the Church vnderstanding himself vtterly desist froÌ„ administration of the Empire When three daies were expired hee pronounced him contumacious and thundred out his excommunication The Emperour sent his Ambassadours câ—…auing pardon promising satisfaction for any thing he had done amisse to the vtmost of his power wherevpon the Pope prescribed him a forme of reconciliation hard shamefull dishonourable that he shall confesse against himselfe all heresies and errours that hee shall relinquish the Empire and commit himselfe his children all his goods to the Popes mercy This the Embassadours sealed and confirmed But when this forme of reconciliation prescribed by the Pope came to the Emperours fight he sent copies thereof abroad to all the Princes and presently called a Diet at Franckfort the Princes iudged the presumption and pride of the Pope to be intollerable and therefore reiected this prescribed forme of his as being deuised to the bane and ruine of the Empire and promised the Emperour assured and faithfull aide if he would maintaine the liberties of the Empire as hee had done The Pope like a Tyger disappointed of his prey enâ—…red into a deeper conâ—…piracy against 〈◊〉 purposing an vtter extirpation of him and his posterity as the Popes his predecessours had done before to the house of Sueuia exterâ—…ninating all the feed and posterity of the Frederickes 149. And therefore this Clement at Masse curseth Frederiâ—…k againe renueth all the processes of Iohn the two and twentieth against him declareth him to be hereticall and schismaticall deposeth him from the Empire and commaundeth the Princes to proceede to a new Election To effect his purpose the better he remoueth Henry de Wirtenberg from the Archbishopricke of Mentz this man was deposed because he fauoured Lodâ—…uick and in his place he set Gerlac his Chaplaine Gerlac the newe Archbishoppe calleth the Princes to Rhenes and to goe thorough with his businesse which the Pope had giuen him in charge corrupted the Archbishoppe of Colon and the Duke of Saxony with great summes of money to confent to the Election of Charles sonne to the King of Bohemia They did so and Charles was elected â—…t Rhenes and afterward crowned at Bouna But after this when Lodouickeâ—…oned â—…oned the Princes of Germany to Spire there was not one found in all the Cities of Rhene Sueuia Franconia that regarded the election of Charles or the Popes processe The administration of Mentz was by Lodouiâ—… committed to another After that Lodâ—… had thus with great moderation and courage maintained his estate against the Pope and Charles so that his aduersaries had no hope to preuâ—…ile against him by force the next newes was Lodoâ—…icke was of a sudden fâ—…d dead This is the singular luke of those Princes that falling into the offence of the Pope will not be ouercome by force Some write that he was poysoned as he was to goe on hunting that by the agitation of his body the poyson might worke more effectually Charles the fourth 150. AFter the death of Lodouicke Charles the fourth whom the Pope aduanced to the vtter ruine not of Lodouicke only but of that Empire did by the instinct of his Ghostly father lay the Empire in the dust so lowe that it neuer rose vp to any such height as before him it held At his Coronation the Pope bound him with an Oath neuer to come to Rome nor to make longer abode in Italy then the Pope himselfe thought good Now to make Charles to waste and consume the reuennues of the Empire this cunning was vsed diuers competitours of the Empire were set vp against him to 〈◊〉 one competitor hee gaue two and twenty thousand Markes and two imperiall Towns in Thuringia to Fredericke Marquesse of Misna tenne thousand Markes There were at Millain at this time they who were called Vicounts who grew great and practised their tyranny oppressing the Cities of the Empire The Pope desired that they should be repressed but so that himselfe might be aduanced and therfore by the helpe of Charles he got many Cities out of their handes Charles being thus drawne to dilapidate the reuennues of the Empire dealt also secretly with these Vicounts to whom for a great summe of money he sold Millain and confirmed them in a perpetuall Office to be Vicars of the Empire after which time these Vicounts rose to a great Dominion in Italy The Kingdome of Arles which Oâ—… the first had conferred vpon the Empire hee deliuered to the French King for a great dinner at a Towne â—…eere to Auinion Sixteene Cities of Sueuia part of the Empire he sold to the neighbour Princes Bopardia and Wesali a imperiall Cities he morgaged to Cuno Archbishoppe of Triers Lusatia hee confirmed to the Kingdome of Bohemia for euer corrupting the Archbishoppe of Magdeburg for a great summe of money to sell the right of his Church for the Archbishop before that time held Lusatia of the Empire That Wenceslaus his sonne a man giuen to idlenesse ryot and pleasure might be chosen Emperour after him he practised a newe example promising to euery Electour an hundreth thousand Crownes and wanting money to performe this promise to some he morgaged the reuennues of the Empire to the Palatine of Rhene he morgaged Caesarea Luthrea Oppenheim Odenheim Ingolheim for an hundreth thousand crowns By this meanes the Maiesty of the Empire was throwne so flatte on ground that since it could neuer holde vp the head This the Pope long sought and at last by meanes of his vnblessed sonne Charles effected Wenceslaus 151. AT this time began a schisme in the Church of Rome betweene Vrban the sixt and Clâ—…ent the seuenth This was the greatest schisme the most terrible and longest that euer was in that Church it held fiftie yeares and could sâ—…arce be appeased by two generall Councels of Pisa and Constance In this schisme Wencestaus fauoured Urban in whose behalfe he sent his Ambassadours to Clement whom Clement vsed without all clemency for in a sauage manner he tortured them with exquisit tortures After this Boniface the ninth deuised a new practise to robbe the Churches of Christendome imposing the vse of Annates vpon all Benefices that whosoeuer obtained a Benefice should pay one halfe years profite to the Pope some say that Iohn the two and twentieth first deuised this robbery Whosoeuer inuented it the Popes like vnsatiable Harpyes deuising all meanes to bring confusion and misery vpon the Church to satisfie the Horse-leach that will neuer be filled increasing in couetousnesse increased these Annates in times and brought them to first fruites raking one whole yeares profite away from the Incumbents Wherein of these Harpyes we may say as the Poet saith of those other Harpyes Vestigia fada relinquâ—…t But the godly Princes
thus For other learned men deuoted to the seruice of the truth entred into a further search of this Iurisdiction among whom Michael Cezena and William Occham were famous The occasion whicâ—… stirred them vp to make search of this point was this Michael Cezena Generall of the Order of the Minorites refuted three Constitutions of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth Ad conditorem Canonum Cum inter Quia quorundam These hee refuted and sent his bookes abroad against these Constitutions whereupon Iohn the two and twentieth depriued him and disabled him from taking any other dignity But Michael appealed from the Pope 15. Here arose the question whether a Christian might appeale from the Pope William Occham once a worthy fellow of Merton Colledg in Oxford vndertooke this question disputeth it throughly in that booke which he intitleth Opus nonaginta dierum He concludeth that a man may and might appeale from the Pope and that a Councell is aboue the Pope And saith that many moe learned men wrote diuers bookes at that time for confirmation of the same truth wherein they alleadge strong reasons to proue their purpose and answere all doubts De ista materia saith he plures libri prolixi sunt editi in quibus praedicti 〈◊〉 motiua adducunt quam plurima obiectiones refellunt quae possunt oriri dubia declarare nituntur That is Of this matter many long bookes set forth wherein these foresaid Disputers alledge many reasons refute obiections and seeke to cleare all doubts that can rise Of the Pope he saith thus Iohâ—…es 22. coâ—…scius 〈◊〉 suorâ—… ad iudiciâ—… generalis concilij veâ—…ire recusat That is Pope Iohn the two and twentieth his owne consciâ—…nce accusing himselfe of his errours refuseth to come to the iudgement of a Geâ—…erall Councel Thus the Pope hath euer bin affraid of a General Councell since the time that first he vsurped Iurisdiction The same Author confuteth the Constitutions of Iohâ—… the two and twentieth first by Scriptures then by Canons of Councels and testimonies of holy Fathers and last of al by the determination of the Church of Rome And for this question of Iurisdiction because the Popes then began to chalenge tempâ—…rall Iurisdiction ouer Princes his assertion is â—…eatus â—…etrus non fuit vicarius Christi quantum ad officium regâ—…i temporalis nec in â—…omporalibus qusbâ—…e That is S. Peter was not Christs Vicar in respect of a temporall Kingdome nor in respect of any tempoâ—…alities whatsoeuer Which Assertion he proueth thus If it were so that S. â—…eter were Christs Vicar in temporall Dominion then should S. Peter haue Iurisdiction ouer Emperours and Kings but this the Popes themselues denie for Pope Nicholas saith thus Quuâ—… ad verâ—… veâ—…tum est nec Imperator iura sibi Pontificatâ—…s c. That is When we come to know the truth neither hath the Emperour taken vpon him the right of the Pope nor the Pope vsurped the title of the Emperour for one Mediator of God and man Iesus Christ hath distinguished the Offices of both these powers by their proper actions and distinct dignities Ex hiâ—… saith Occhaâ—… datur 〈◊〉 quod Rom. Pontifex ex successione Petri non habet Iurisdictionem temporalem super 〈◊〉 That is Hence we may vnderstand that the Pope by succeeding Petâ—…r hath no temporall Iurisdiction ouer the Emperour 16. Against this determination he moueth some obiectious or rather taketh the â—…easons of 〈◊〉 Triumphus and maketh them his obiections though he suppresse the name of 〈◊〉 The obiectious are these First The Pope deposeth Kings 15. qu. 6. cap. aliâ—… Secondly The Pope trauslated the Empire Extra de Elect. cap. venerabilem Thirdly The Emperor taketh an Oath of Alleageance These are the reasons of Augustiâ—… Triumphus whereunto he aunswereth thus To the first he saith Rationâ—… eriminis habet spiritualâ—…m Iurisdictionem non temporalem That is In respect of some fault hee hath spirituall Iurisdiction but not temporall Then all the Iurisdiction which the Pope or any other Bishoppe hath is onely spirituall in his opinion in respect of sinne which may be censured by spirituall censures But a power to depose Kings includeth temporall Iurisdiction To the second he saith The Pope translated the Empire Non in qâ—…antum successor Petri sed authoritate Romanorum qui sibi potestatem huinsmodi concesserant That is Not as the successour of Peter but by the authority of the Romanes who graunted him that power To the third he saith the Emperour that first tooke an Oath of Alleageance did it from deuotion and humility and therefore afterward refused it Marfilius answereth to this last obiection somewhat otherwise for he vtterly reiecteth the testimony of that Canon that witnesseth that the Emperour tooke an Oath of Alleageance Intaâ—…tum vero ipsorum quidam prorupit aâ—…daciam saith Marsil vt in suis edectis expresserit Romanum Principem sibi iurameâ—…o fidelitatis ástringitanquam coactiâ—…a Iâ—…risdictione subiectum vt ex suarum narrationum quas decretales appellant derisibili contemptâ—… prorsus inuolucro septimo de Sent re iâ—…dicata palam se inspicientibus offert That is One of them to wit Clement the fift hath broken out in such impudency in his Edicts that he affirmeth the Emperor is bound to him by an Oath of Alleageance as subiect to him in coactiue Iurisdiction as is openly to bee seene in 2. de Sent. re â—…udic out of that ridiculous and most contemptible collection of their Narrations which they call Decretals 17. But to returne to William Occham and Michael Cezena in whose cause Occhaâ—… was ingaged Michael was deposed by Iohn the two and twentieth in Iune in the yeare of Christ one thousand three hundred twentie and eight in his behalfe letters were directed to the Chapter of the Minorites assembled in Parpinian and Auinion in the yeare one thousand three hundred thirty and one These letters were subscribed by Henricus de Chalchem Franâ—…iscus de Esculo and Guilielmus de Occham not onely these men fauoured his cause but those two famous Vniuersities Oxford and Paris did approue the same Whereuppon Michael being arrested by the Pope did appeale from the Pope Consider the nature of his appeale for it openeth the sense and iudgement of learned men then liuing being approued by the greatest learned men then liuing and by all the learned men of that order in England and in Paris for so it is said there Quae determinatio fuit etiam ab omnibâ—…s Magistris baccalarijs in sacra pagina de Parisijs de Aâ—…glia dicti ordinis approbata Vâ—…iuersis Christi fidelibus destinata That is Which determination was also approued of all the Masters and Bachelours in Diuinity of the said order of Paris and England and directed to all Christians I will set downe the forme of his appeale as in the same place I finde it expressed and thus it is Habito prius
among many and the best in the Church of Rome he declareth to be thus Secâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. de Vniuersitate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christi But according to another signification and that most truely and properly answering to the first imposition of this name the Church is called the Vniuersall company of all faithâ—…ull beleeuers which call vpon the name of Christ. Then the Church of Rome as the Pope is the Gouernour thereof was obserued to be but a particular Church and not the Catholicke Church which conteineth all Beleeuers 21. Occham hath also written another Booke Intituled Super potestate suâ—…i Pontifieis 〈◊〉 quoâ—… decisiones From whence I will obserue some things concerning our question of Iurisdiction disputing of that which the Friars and flatterers of Popes called 〈◊〉 potestatis he handleth it so that in the conclusion he putteth the Pope downe as low as the flatterers extolled him vp on high For thus he saith Principatui optimo repugnare videtur quod principans illam habeat plenitudinem potestatis c. Nam omnes subditi hâ—…benti talem plenitudinem sunt serui secundum strictissimam significationem vocabuli serui That is It seemeth to be vtterly against the nature of the best Gouernment that the Gouernour should haue this fulnes of power c. For all that are subiects to him that hath such fulnesse are his slaues according to the most strict vnderstanding of a bondslaue And because the Pope then began to flatter himselfe strangely and to swell with those words of pride that he was to iudge all men but no man might iudge him no man might accuse him Occham represseth this swelling vanitie thus Papa potest ab homine accusari destitâ—…i deponi omnis enim accusatio est coram iudice facienda Nec de hoc debet Papa perturbari ne contra doctrinam Christi Apostolis pro se propraelatis Ecclesiae traditam velit tanquam sal infatuatum mitti foras ab omnibus conculcari ne contra praeceptum eiusdem velit pro salute eius corporis mystici vt membrum putridum amputari ne desideret ipse potestatem qua se ex charitate correptum quamuis etiam Ecclesiam non audiret tanquam Ethnicus publicanus non siâ—…at se vt carnes putridas resecari vt ouem scabiosam repellendaâ—… â stabulis expurgandum vt fermentum quod totam massam corrumpit sed velit vt sibi parcatur vt vniuersa Ecclesia ad interitum perducatur Quae omnia à desiderio Papae qui aâ—…imam suam tenetur pro subditis ponere conuenit exulari That is The Pope may be accused forsaken deposed by a man for all accusation must be before the iudge Neither must this thing trouble the Pope otherwise he might sâ—…eme to make himselfe vnprofitable salt good for nothing but to be trod vnderfoot against the doctrine of Christ deliuered to his Apostles for themselues and for the Prelates of the Church and against the commaundement of Christ to be cut off like a rotten member for the preseruation of his mysticall body And so he might seeme to desire such a power by which being reprooued in charitie albeit like an heathen and Publican he should not heare the Chuâ—…ch yet he would not suffer himselfe to be cut of like dead flesh and like a scabbed sheepe to be driuen from the folds and to be purged like leauen that corrupteth the whole lumpe But he should by this seeke that for sparing him the whole Church might be brought to ruine All which ought to be farre from the Pope who ought to giue his life for his flocke Then this man foresaw and in some sort foretold all that mischiefe which fell vpon the Church by the Popes claime of this strange Iurisdiction which Iurisdiction if once it should be obtained by the Pope then hath Occham plainely foretolde that which since this time by too great experience we haue found that the Pope would hereby prooue vnsauery salt good for nothing but to be troden vnderfoot of men a rotten member cut off from the body of the true Church as rotten flesh to be cut off for the preseruation of the whole as a scabbed sheepe to bee kept from the fold as old leauen to be purged from corrupting and infecting the whole lumpe And that for sparing him the vniuersall Church must bee brought to desolation and ouerthrow All this William Occham foresaw all this we haue found by lamentable experience too true and all this followed vpon his intrusion into this Iurisdiction 22. Through this booke William Occham was driuen to carry himselfe cunningly for feare of the Popes greatnesse mouing many questions and doubts and reasoning after the manner of the schooles on both sides making no professed determination or conclusion but he leaueth such strength of reason on the one side and taketh away all obiections on the other side that any man may inferre the conclusion and vnderstand the reason why himselfe did not conclude For thus he saith in the end of that booke Haec breuâ—…er conferendo allegendo disputando sunt dicta non vt certa veritas in dubium reuocetur sed vt aliqua habeatur occasio c. Quid autem sentiam de praedictis non expressi quia hoc vt puto veritati non prodesset That is These things haue we said by conferring alleadging disputing not that a knowen truth should be called into question but to giue an occasion c. I haue not declared what mine opinion is of these things because as I take it that would not helpe the truth Another booke William Occham Intituleth Dialogus from whence I will cite onely one Sillogisme contained in few words but so strongly and soundly collected that it may make an end of all this controuersie his words are these Papa non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â Iurisdictione 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iudicumquaâ—… fuerat Christus Apostoli sed Câ—…ristus 〈◊〉 fuerunt ab impâ—…ratore quantuÌ„ ad IurisdictioneÌ„ câ—…actiuam 〈◊〉 That is The Pope is no more exempt from the Iurisdiction of the Emperors other secular iudges then Christ his Apostles were but Christ his Apostles were iudged by the Emperor in respect of coactiue IurisdictioÌ„ therfore so the Pope ought to be iudged This Syllogisâ—…e to this day was neuer answered In respect of which sound and pithy handling of these things as Occhâ—… was surnamed Doctor inuincibilis in arguâ—…nto so the sense and iudgement of learned men was wholly for Occham Insomuch that Naucler witnesseth that this worthy William Occhâ—… threw downe all the Popes Temporall Dominion in the dust and carried the glory in all these disputations wherin many learned men followed him For he speaking of Daâ—…es that learned Florentine saith that this Dante 's also wrote a Booke De Monarchia wherein he prooueth that the Empire hath no
liued 30. But was not Bishoppe Grosthead of the same faith and Religion with the Church of Rome Yes verily and so will I be if you grant me his conditions exceptions for he putteth two clauses very memorable by which he will condition with the Church of Rome or any other particular Church whatsoeuer First That the doctrines of that Church be the doctrines of Christ and his Apostles Secondly That so wee may regard the Church of Rome that wee be sure to hold vnity with the true Church the body of Christ. These excellent and famous men that haue heretofore liued in the vnity of the Church of Rome haue beene willing wee confesse to yeelde so much to the Pope and that particular Church as they might doe holding vnity with the true body of Christ. But if the vnity with the Romane Church doe draw them away from the vnity with Christs body then haue they alwaies beene resolued to giue ouer the vnity with that particular Church This confirmeth that which before I obserued in the Distinction betweene the Church of Rome and the Court of Rome because we see many learned and worthy men of our forefathers were of the Church of Rome that is held the bond of vnity with it who were professed enemies to the Court of Rome Now the Pope and his flatterers haue forsaken that vnity with the Church of Rome which stood in Apostolicall doctrines and vnity with the true body of Christ howsoeuer they boast of the name and haue nothing now to shew for themselues but the pride and faction of the Court of Rome 31. Now come we to the time wherein liued Iohn Wiclif another of the worthies of Merton Colledge in Oxford his aduersaries would blot him with the name of an Hereticke some things are vntrue wherewith they iniuriously charge him some things are true which they vniustly call Heresie In this question of Iurisdiction as he receiued the truth from Occham his Senior in Merton Colledge so he deliuered the same faithfully Speaking of the Kings Iurisdiction as well ouer the Clergie as Laity he saith The chiefe Lordshippe in this land of all temporalties both of secular men and religious pertaine to the King of his generall Gouernement for else hee were not King of all England but of a little part thereof Therefore the men that busien them to take away this Lordshippe from the King as don Friars and their sautors in this point beene snarper enemies and Traytors then Frenchmen and all other nations Wiclif labored worthily to descry refute the errors concerning Iurisdiction that in his time came creeping in introduced by Friars For he witnesseth that the Friars taught thus Rex Angliae non est rex totius Angliae sed regulus paruae partis super residiâ—…um vero mortificatum est Papa Dominus Veruntamen non est disp utandum inquiunt de hac materia quousque fuerit in effectu potentius stabilita sed tolerandae sunt iniuriae dominorum saeculâ—…rium quousque arriserit opportunit as temporis That is The King of England is not King of all England but Lord of a little part ouer the residue in a dead hand the Pope is Lord but say they there is no disputing of this matter vntill it be powerfully brought in effect In the meane time they say the iniuries of temporall Lords must be borne vntill an opportunity fauo ur them This is plaine dealing The Friars declare what is that thing at which they haue long aimed For what other meaning haue their pretended exemptions then by making a reuolt from the obedience of their soueraigns to become wholly the Popes seruants and creatures 32. But this late generation of Friars I meane the Iesuites exceeding these olde Friars in admirable practises in the blood and destruction of Princes and states are yet so confident in their wit and eloquence that they thinke themselues able to perswade the Kings of the earth to account them among good and loyall subiects The old Friars dealt more plainely they professed not obedience to Princes these professe more and would colour their deepe deuises in destruction of Princes with impudency and dissimulation as if they meant not the same things which daily they practise Now that which Wiclif taught against these wicked and prophane opinions of these olde Friars was no other thing then the iudgement of the learned Diuines which liued before and in his time for he brought in no nouelties but the Friars introduced the nouelties in Religion and Iurisdiction And that Distinction which before we obserued betweene the Church of Rome and the Court of Rome he confirmeth as a thing notoriâ—…usly marked in his time for of the Church of Rome he saith thus Protestor publice quod amando venerando Romanam Ecclesiam matrem meam desidero procuro defensionem omnium priuilegiorum suorum That is I protest publiquely that louing and honouring the Church of Rome Ireuerence my mother and procure the defence of all her priuiledges But of the Court of Rome or that particular Church of Rome which was gouerned by the Pope hee saith much otherwise not doubting but that the iudgement of the particular Church of England might in many things be preferred before that particular Church of Rome guided by the Pope Fieripotest saith he quod Dominus Papa foret ignarus legis scripturae quod Anglicana Ecclesia foret longe praestantior in iudicio veritatis Catholica quam tota ista Romana Ecclesia collecta de istis Papa Cardinalibus That is It may come to passe that the Lord Pope may be ignorant of the law of Scripture and that the Church of England may be more excellent in the iudgment of the Catholicke truth then all this Romane Church collected of the Pope and Cardinals Then in those dayes there was not much attributed to the Popes not erring iudgement or to the authority of that Church which was wholly gouerned by the Pope seeing the Pope might be ignorant of the lawe of God and the Church of England might haue a more excellent iudgement in the truth then that particular Church of Rome That which Wiclif saith might come to passe the world seeth and acknowledgeth that since that time it is come to passe That Friars were the introducers of Nouelties we haue already shewed out of Iohn Wiclifes obseruations In this sorte things stood vntill the time of the Councell of Pisa which was helde some twentie yeares after Iohn Wiclifes death §. IIII. The Popes Iurisdiction ouerthrowne by Councels 33. THus haue we heard the iudgement of learned men against the Popes Iurisdiction after that the same Iurisdiction began to be practised these haue refuted especially that part of his claime which was in temporalibus Now we will consider another part of his pretended Iurisdiction which was in spiritualibus in this we finde his feathers as well pulled as in the former so that when both temporall and spirituall Iurisdiction is
coactiua quae valet exerceri in alterum etiam inuitum That is Ecclesiasticall power of Iurisdiction in the exteriour Court is an Eccleâ—…iasticall power coactiue which may be exercised against another though it be against his will And a little after speaking of the same coactiue power he saith Potestas haec Iurisdictionis Ecclesiasticae adeo vicina est Iurisdictioni faeculari politicae quodlaicis imò mulieribus pleruinque in multis casibus communicari potest executio vel commiâ—…ti That is This power of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction commeth so neere to secular and Ciuill Iurisdiction that the execution hereof may be communicated or committed for the most part and in many cases to Lay-men yea euen to women Then this power is not from Christ directed to Church-gouernours which may be executed by Lay-men and women For Christ gaue no Iurisdiction to his Church which may be executed by such Now if this coactiue Iurisdiction may be executed by Lay-men why not by Magistrates If by women of which thing most of the Popish writers are agreed how then standeth it against the lawes of nature and grace the Ciuill and the Canonicall lawes and I know not what other lawes as the Catholicke diuine telleth vs that a woman should haue this Iurisdiction for if a woman may be a Magistrate it must needs follow that a woman may haue that power which God hath giuen to Magistrates 51. Gerson speaking of the power of the Church not this coactiue but that which is giuen secundum leges Euangelicas declareth that it is founded vpon the text of Mat. 18. Dic Ecclesiae c. Fundaâ—…ur in hoc textu saith he Plenitudo potestatis gladis spiritualis executio eius in Ecclesia super quemlibet Christianum quiest frater noster etiam si Papa fuerit nec accipiendum hic dic Ecclesiae id est Papae quia Christus Petro loquebatur qui non dixisset sibi ipsi That is The fulnesse of the spirituall sword aboue any Christian that is our brother though he be a Pope is founded vpon this Text neither must we take it so tell the Church that is the Pope for Christ spake this to Peter who was not bidden to tell it to himselfe He declareth also and much complaineth that the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was by the practise of Popes intruding â—…pon Ciuill Gouernment so strangely confounded that a man could not in those dayes decerne the difference betweene the right of the Church and of Princes Potestatem Ecclesiasticam confundit magna caligine â—…upiditas ambitiosa quaerens quae sua sunt quae crescentibus beneficâ—…orum dotationibus impudenter excreuit Ita vt vix decerni modo possit quid ex primaria institutione Christi vel inuariabilâ—… iure diuino tenendum sit That is Ambitious coueteousnesse seeking her owne and impudently inlarging her power as the dotation of benefices increased hath confounded the Ecclesiasticall power with a great mist So that now it may scarsely bee decerned what we are to hold of the first institution of Christ or by the inuariable diuine law Then this Iurisdiction was by the Popes hurled into such a confusion that men of the best learning were much troubled with distinguishing this confused masse And so farre did this confusion growe by meanes of the Canonistes extolling the Popes Iurisdiction without measure that the same Author was forced to complaine bitterly thereof thus Hinc â—… quiuocatio per dominos iuristas qui loquentes de plenitudine Ecclesiasticae poâ—…estatis Papalis solum loqui videntur de potestate Iurisdictionis ex qua locutione videtur haec absurditas sequi quod purè Laicus imo foemina posset esse Papa habere plenitudinem Ecclesiasticae potestatis That is Hence commeth equiuocation induced by my masters the Canonists who speaking of the fulnesse of the Papall Ecclesiasticall power seeme to speake onely of the power of Iurisdiction by which speech this absurdity seemeth to follow that a pure Lay-man yea a wòman may be Pope and haue the fulnesse of Ecclesiasticall power 52. And thus I trow they will bring their Iurisdiction to a faire issue that if wee should graunt it as they claime it this inference must also goe with it that a Lay man or a woman may be Pope were it not much better to giue to each his own right to the Magistrate all power coactiue to the Church power ouer the soules of men according to the lawes of the Gospell then to follow all these absurd fancies by taking away from the Church and Magistrates their distinct rights and casting a new vnlawfull confounded Iurisdiction vpon the Pope And that we may vnderstand how the Papal Iurisdiction grew onely by the Popes flatterers of such knaues he saith thus Adulatio negat PapaÌ„posse Simoniacam committere quoniam sua sunt omnia Ecclesiastica bona concedit quod super 〈◊〉 est potens ab altero ius suum tollere quod nec ab eo appellari neque eum iudicâ—…aliter euocari nec obeaientiam ab â—…o subâ—…rahi hic 〈◊〉 symbolum fideâ—… condere hic solus causas eiusdem fidei tractare potest Solus definitiones regulas leges Canones condit alioquin quic quid per alios definitur statuitur c. irritum est fallor si non ante celebrationem huius Concilij Constantiensis sic occupauerat mentes plurimorum ista traditio vt oppositorum dogmatizatio fuisseâ—… de hereticâ—… prauitate vel notata vel damnata That is Flatterie denieth that the Pope can commit Simony because al Ecclesiastical goods are his it graunteth that the Pope is aboue law able to take from a man his right and that neither an appeale may be made from him neither may he be called iudicially to triall nor obedience be drawne from him he onely must make Articles of faith he onely must determine the causes of faith onely hee must make definitions rules laws and Canons otherwise whatsoeuer is defined ordeined by other c. it is voide I am deceiued if before the celebration of this Councell of Constance this tradition did not possesse the mindes of most men insomuch that they who taught otherwise were noted or condemned for hereticall prauity 53. In these words some things are obseruable First That this vnlimited Iurisdiction is giuen to the Pope onely by base fellows flattering knaues against the iudgement of the learned and graue men of the Church of Rome and against the iudgement of these Councels Secondly that the iudicious and graue men of this age as Gerson and such like yea all that were assembled in this Councell were noted by these base flatterers and suspected or condemned of heresie The Pope and his flatterers wanted no good will then to haue made them al hereticks And it is to be obserued that the heresie which most of all troubled the Pope with his flatterers stood in this pretensed Iurisdiction for this is the cause wherefore flatterie as Gerson saith
would haue imputed hereticall prauity to the Councell Thirdly and last of all the distinction betweene the Church of Rome and the Court of Rome wherof we haue so often spoken is here againe confirmed For these flatterers stood for the Popes Iurisdiction against the Church of Rome heere assembled in a Councell but howsoeuer they haue preuailed since wee see heere that by the Church of Rome they were accounted then but a base companie of flatterers These bee they who afterward preuailed in the Councell of Trent lifting vp the priuiledges of the Pope aboue the Church And this is that Church on the other side which then was in danger to be pronounced heretickes by the Pope and these who are marked and branded not by me but by Gerson Cusanus Aeneas Siluius and the rest of both these Councels of Constance and Basil to bee no better then a generation of base flatterers 54. Then there is no great thing done or at which the world may maruel when we see the reformed Churches at this day accounted heretickes by the Pope and his flatterers for this was a thing long looked for The Church did beare the pride of the Pope the ignorance and insolency of his flatterers as long as she could indure it And when there was no remedie made a separation indeede from the Pope and his flatterers holding on still in the auncient waies of our fathers who haue from time to time made resistance against the Pope and his seruants from which auncient way of our forefathers from their profession sense iudgement and religion the Councell of Trent hath made a famous defection hauing declined and turned aside from the ancient and constant profession of the truth in doctrine and Iurisdiction vnto these new and straunge deuises taken vp of late and inuented by Friars and flatterers of the Court of Rome This defection which the Pope hath made from the Church and the Church from him was long before looked for and diuers did speake of it before it came to passe as Mat. Paris declareth that some feared it might haue beene done by Bishop Grost head so Cardinall Cusanus declareth as hereafter we are to shew how the Church may depart from the Pope 55. The same Gerson saith also Concilium generale potestatem à Christo immediatè habet cui quilibet cuiuscunque status etiamsi Papalis existat obedire tenetur in his quae ad fidem extirpationem schismat is pertinent That is A generall Councell hath power immediatly from Christ whereunto euery man is bound to obey in things concerning faith and the extirpation of Schisme of what state soeuer he be though a Pope And he addeth thus much Saluberima haec determinatio lex fundamentalis velut infallibilis aduersus monstrosum horrendùque offendiculum quod positum erat per multos determinantes ex texibus grossè non ad regulam Euangelicam acceptis c. generale concilium totum â Papa robur immeditate sumere That is This most sound determination is a sundamentall law and as it were infallible against that monstrous and horrible offence which is giuen by many concluding from texts grossely vnderstood and not according to the Euangelicall rule c. That a generall Councell receiueth all strength immediatly from the Pope In which wordes hee obserueth that the Popes flatterers who brought in this Papall Iurisdiction aboue the Church Councels did induce hereby a monstrous and horrible offence in the Church This offence saith hee was giuen by such as would proue this Iurisdiction from certaine texts of Scripture as Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedisicubo Ecclesiam meam and oraui pro te Petre c. And such like which are wire-drawen to countenance this Papall Iurisdiction Which texts saith Gerson are grossely taken by these flatterers and not according to the rule of the Gospell And seeing we finde that the Iesuites at this day haue no other ground for the Popes Iurisdiction then the same texts by them and their forefathers distorted into a wrong sense as it is obserued by our forefathers against them let the Iesuites know themselues to be the generation of those that haue distorted the holy Scriptures and thereby brought a monstrous and damnable offence into the Church Gerson presenly after this declareth that against these flatterers the reuerend Cardinall Cameracensis whom he calleth his worthy master did write in defence of the truth Scripsit saith he super hanc materiam reuerendiss pater dominus Cardinalis Cameracensis praceptor meus inclytus which booke of Cameracensis if it be extant for I could not see it though I much desired I suppose might make these flatterers to be better knowen and the right of the Church more strongly confirmed 56. Gerson proceedeth and of that Iurisdiction which the Pope claimeth by imposing his Canon lawes vpon other Princes he saith Papa non debet 〈◊〉 vt Canones positi aut alienae traditiones humanaeâ—…nuariabiluer obseruentur per omnes nationes That is The Pope ought not to striue to impose his Canons or that other humane traditions bee kept inuariable of all nations Where he declareth that this imposing of the Popes Iurisdiction vpon other nations gaue occasion to the Greekes to make a separation from the Latins and daily ministreth occasions of contention through Christendome In the same Booke which he Intituleth De â—…uferibilitate Papae he holdeth positiuely that howsoeuer in some other respects there might be some vse of a Pope yet concerning this our question of Iurisdiction the Pope with all his pretensed Iurisdiction might be vtterly remoued from the Church his position is Auferibilis est Papa per generâ—…le concilium perpetuo 〈◊〉 adtempus quoad ea omnia quae sunt â—…urisdictionis That is The Pope may be remooued by a generall Councell either for euer or for a time in respect of all things pertaining to Iurisdiction Now if the Pope may be remoued from the Church in respect of Iurisdiction then the Canonists are quite put downe who hold that the very essence of the Papacy standeth in Iurifdiction Further concerning this question of Iurisdiction the same Iohn Gerson hath made a Treatise wherein he handâ—…eth this question An liceat in causis fidei a summo Poâ—…tifice appellare Wherein he determineth that a man may appeale from the Pope §. VI. Cardinall Cusanus 57. SOmewhat after this wrote Cardinall Cusanus who offered his Booke De concordantia Catholica to the Councell of Basil submitting himselfe and his labours to the iudgement of that Councell It appeareth that about this time there were some motions and consultations of a reuolt from the Pope and Court of Rome which consultations were moderated then for a time by such learned men as were in greatest estimation but afterward vpon the like reasons it brake foorth Cusanus disputeth this point in an Epistle written to Roderic de Treuino â—…rator to the King of Castile Wherein he seemeth first
reward that is reserued for you you will commaund that a Synode may bee gathered Another part of the office of a Prince is saith he Confirmare custodire in concilijs 〈◊〉 which thing hee proueth by diuerse auncient authorities and concludeth that Emperours haue euer had this authoritie Hee saith that in this thing hee had made diligent search and had found this practise continued in all generall Councels vntill the eight Synode inclusiuely In which search saith hee I finde by the acts of all generall Councels aswell in Chalceon as in Constantinople Nice Ephesus that either the Emperour was present in person or some iudges his Vicegerents and those not aboue twentie seldome fifteene but when the Emperour himselfe was present in person I finde saith he that hee was alwayes Presedent of the Councell no other secular Prince hath right to be present in the Councell sauing the Emperour Vnlesse the Emperour appoint some to be present but being present they haue no voice in the Councell but may sit onely to heare this he proueth by that testimony of Ambrose in the cause of faith Bishops are the iudges and not the Emperours 61. And whereas this auncient Iurisdiction of Princes was so disordered by the Pope that by Papall intrusions and incroachments the Princes had well-nigh lost their right and temporall Iurisdiction turned into spiritual Iurisdiction of this he much complaineth and openeth the true cause of all this disorder to be in the insatiable couetousnes of the Court of Rome for thus he saith Rabidus appetitus ad ipsa terrena Ecclesijs annexa Dominia Episcopis ambitiosis hodie inest c. de temporalibus omnis cura de spiritualibus nulla Non fuit ista intentio Impâ—…ratorum non volebant spiritualia à temporalibus absorberi c. dum vacant Ecclesiae semper in periculo schismat is existunt c. Si perelectionem prouidendum est ambitio procurat diâ—…isionem vâ—…torum Si per curiam facilius persuadetur pro plus offerente omnia illâ—… grauamina adueniunt pauperibus subditis curia attrahit quicquid pingue est id quod Imperium contulit pro Deicultus bono publico ordiâ—…auit sanctissime auaritia cupiditate exorta palleatis rationibus nouis adinuentionibus totaliter peruertitur Imperiale efficitur Papale spirituale temporale That is Such a rauenous appetite is in ambitious Bishoppes at this day toward the temporall Dominions annexed to Churches c. all their care is for the temporalties not for spirituall matters this was not the meaning of Princes they meant not that the spirituall labours should be deuoured by temporalties c. Whilst the Churches are vacant there is alwaies some danger of a schisme c. If they proceed by election ambition procureth a diuision of the voyces If by the Court he that bringeth most is best heard and soonest preuaileth And all these greeuances come vpon the poore subiects whatsoeueris fat and rich the Court of Rome draweth to her selfe and that which the Empire as well for the worship of God as for the publicke good hath conferred vpon the Church and ordeined to an holy end all is vtterly peruerted through filthy couetousnesse and certaine painted reasons and new inuentions are deuised to colour it And thus the Imperiall right is now made Papall and temporall right is made spirituall Then these be the obseruations of the learned men of the Church of Rome long before vs that the Pope had intruded vpon the Emperours right now what soeuer the Pope had once practised that must be called spirituall Thus the Iurisdiction of the Emperor being once by cunning or force wrested from the Emperour being found in the Popes hand it was presently called spirituall Iurisdiction as he doth most truely obserue Imperiale efficitur Papale spirituale temporale 62. By all which we find the iudgement of this man to be directly against the Popes pretensed Iurisdiction and for the right of temporall Magistrates when we finde the Cardinals of the Church of Rome to write thus before the time of the contention and before M. Luther was borne wee are not so much to consider their priuate iudgements in these things as the receiued iudgement of the Church wherein they liued that is the Church of Rome from the iudgement of that Church they departed not but in these things do faithfully deliuer vnto vs the iudgement of the same Church standing against the iudgement of the Pope and his Court consisting of Friars and flatterers Thus we see the cause of the Reformed Churches throughly iustified by this learned Cardinall their separation from the Pope and the Court of Rome warranted because the Pope hath first made the separation from the profession of Saint Peter and from the faith of holy Scriptures and the idugement of auncient fathers In which case he granteth that the Church may depart from the Pope and thereby doth iustifie the separation that is made §. VII Aeneas Siluius 63. AT this time wrote Aeneas Siluius afterward called Pope Pius the second he hath written a booke of the actes and proceedings of the Councell of Basil from which I will note some things wherein the iudgement of this man may appeare concurring with the iudgement of the Church of Rome in his time but repugnant to the Pope and his flatterers First handling that Text Tues Petrus super hane Petram c. he saith thus A quibus verbis ideó placuit exordiri quod aliqui verba hâ—…c ad extollendam Rom Pontificis authoritatem solent adducere sed vt statiâ—… patebit alius est vâ—…rborum Christi sensus That is With which words I thought good to begin because some vse to alledge these words to extoll the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome but as it shall soone appeare there is another sense of Christs words Who are they who in the iudgment of this man do peruert the words of Christ Let the Iesuites aunswere and let them giue vs some reason able to satisfie a man of reason why that cause should not bee helde damnable which is condemned by their owne writers their Bishoppes their Cardinals their Popes Let them not tell vs that this Pope Pius was of another mind afterward when he was Pope and before he was Pope he might erre but after he was once Pope he could not erre these bee plaine collusions of them who write such things and illusions of such as beleeue them For it is not possible that any man should write or speake or thinke such things from conscience Shall I thinke that any learned man can thinke in conscience this to bee true that the Pope cannot erre when I heare the testimonie of the Church so full against it When I heare such as come to be Popes refute it before they come to that place When I heare such as haue beene in the place exclaime in the extremitie of desperation that no man in
Iurisdion And was hee trow you a Lutheran verily so was the Church in his time for he doth deliuer not so much his owne priuate iudgement as the iudgement of the Church in his time and in the times before him For he saith it was the iudgement of all that liued and died in the Church before him 〈◊〉 mortuoruâ—… that the Pope is to be iudged by the Church by a Councell and that therefore the Councell is aboue the Pope This faith he is the opinion of all that liued and died in the Church And yet hee knew well that Friars and flatterers had before his time maintained the contrary but these he regarded not because the Church then regarded them not they were but of base and vile accompt in respect of the Church and so much the more vile because against the iudgement of the auncient Church against the rules of interpretation against honestie and conscience they had drawen some textes of Scripture to maintaine this Papal Iurisdiction These are they whom these learned men call 〈◊〉 miserable and wretched soules who will not vnderstand that all this which they bring for the Popes Iurisdiction is nothing but the vain words of the Popes themselues or of their flatterers 67. Now seeing the Pope with his flatterers hath much preuailed since this time against the expectation of these learned men must we not conclude that they haue herein made a departure from the Church that they are but flatterers who now follow the Pope that they were neuer accompted otherwise by the grauer sorâ—… of the Church of Rome that their opiâ—…ions are new and strange Thâ—…n with what countenance can the successours of Aenâ—… 〈◊〉 pâ—…t vpon vâ—… the imputation of heresie who follow the ingenuous free and sincere iudgement of the same Siluiuâ—… leauing these opinions whiâ—…h are confessed by him to be new fond straunge vnreasonable deuises of base flatterers and maintaining the 〈◊〉 truth which by the testimonie of these men alwayes continued in the Church This man with many moâ—… will be raised vp in the day of iudgement against this present generation consisting onely euen by the confession of their own Bishops Cardinals and Popes of the Pope and his flatterers forsaking the fellowship of the Church 〈◊〉 is the ground of their conscience For let me speake onely of this part of their religion which now I handle that is Iurisdiction and what ground can any man finde here whereupon he may rest his conscience Let them not bring vs an idle and impertinent discourse of their three conuersionâ—… which in good time by the grace of God will be reuâ—…rsed but let them come to the point and let them shewe in this particular what ground of conscience any man may haue to rest on for the Popes Iurisdiction which was crossed contradicted and inhibited by the auncient Fathers confuted by the learned men of the Church of Rome condemned by the Councell of the Church of Rome maintained by none â—…ut such as are thus notoriously branded with the ignominious titles of flatterers 68. And because the Pope and his flatterers for spâ—…aking of them I must vse this name and stile which so many writerâ—… of the Church of Rome haue vsed before me let â—…hem not blame me or thinke that I 〈◊〉 them I vse but the words of these other writers whom I haue cited These men I say being driuen in argument from all helpes hauing no meanes to answere the learned that disputed against them did vse to flie for helpe to these words of the Gospell Thou art Peter and to thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and I haue prayed for thee Peter that thy faith faile not and such like the same Author declareth that they did altogether abuse and peruert these places of Scripture against the sense of the wordes and against the expositions of the auncient doctors For thus hee saith Eâ—… quia huiusmodi dicta solutionem habent recurrunt statim ad Euangelium tu es Petrus tibi dabo claues regnicâ—…lorum rogaui pro te Petre ne deficiat fides tua duc in altum rete c. Quâ—… omâ—…ia hi homines miro modo sublimant expositionibus sanctorum doctorum omninò posthabuis That is And because these words conteining their reasons aâ—…e all answered they flie presently to the Gospell thou art Peter and to thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and I haue prayed for thee Peter that thy faith faile not and cast thy net into the deepe c. All which these men after a marueilous maner raise vp to extoll the Pope reiecting altogether casting behind theÌ„ the expositions of anâ—…ient doctors Then we haue one Pope full of our side for he assureth vs that this new strange wresting of these textes to aduance the Popes Iurisdiction standeth wholly against the expositions of the auncient Fathers Aenaeas Siluiuâ—… in the same booke speaketh much in the honour of the French Cardinall of Arles as an especiall admirer of his vertues Lodouicus Cardinalis Arelatensis saith he Uir omnium conâ—…tantissimus ad gubernationem generalium conciliorâ—…m natus That is A man of all other moâ—…t constant and one that was borne for the gouernment of general Councels One testimonie I would produce of this Cardinall and then wee haue three Cardinals for vs Cameracensis Cusanus Arelatensis This Cardinall in the mids of the Councell of Basil professed that the doctrine of the Popes Iurisdiction ouer generall Councels was a new doctrine and strange at that time in the Church â—…ardinalis Arelatensiâ—… saith he aiâ—… Eugenianos nuntios implesse Galliam qui 〈◊〉 doctrinam praedicantes authoritatem Romani Pontificis supra generalia concilia magnifacerent 69. After all this when we finde that Cardinall Bellarmine and the rest of the Friars and flatterers haue nothing to say for the Popes Iurisdiction but that which is condemned by these learned men as a newe and straunge doctrine in the Church haue no other reasons to maintaine this their new doctrine then the peruerting of these texts of Scriptures which distorting of Scriptures is expresly censured by the said learned men as standing against the naturall sense of the words and against the expositions of the ancient Fathers writing of those Scriptures when we find not one or two or a few but the cry of the whole Church against them who is able by any shew of learning to auoid our conclusion that they who thus maintain this Papall Iurisdiction are the followers of their forefathers that is onely Friars and flatterers And that we who denie this Papall Iurisdiction giuing to the Church on the one side and to Soueraigne Princes on the other side their proper distinct auncient rights respectiuely belonging to each of them are the followers and the children of our forefathers that is the true ancient vnchaunged Catholicke Church FINIS Iob. 7. 1. Uitruuius lib. 9. cap. 3. Caluin in Amos
gouernment which is reserued to Bishops as the Apostles successours After which example Gregorie the first writeth thus Serenissimi domini animum non ignoro quod se in causis sacerdotalibus miscere non soleat Gregorie calleth those causes with which the Emperours medled not causas sacerdotales meaning therby the same which Ambrose calleth causes of faith 12. Besides this Spirituall gouernment which is peculiar to Bishops there is also another part of gouernment giuen to Bishops which commeth from Princes which Constantine first gaue as hereafter we shall declare Of this Chrysostome saith I am vero pars illa quam Episcopum tractare in iudicijs conuenâ—…t infinita odia infinitas offensiones parit quae ipsa praetâ—…r quam quod negâ—…tijs quamplurimis plena est tam multas etiam difficultaies affert quam multas ne forenses quidem iudices sustinent and much more to the same purpose Augustine complaineth that he was too much troubled with these matters of iudic ture And Synosius professeth that he can not attend both businesses Antiquum tempus saith he tulit eosdem sacerdoâ—…es iudices eâ—…nim Aegyptij Hebraeorumque gens multum temporis â saceraotibus gubernata est and a little after Non condemno Episcopos qui versantur in negotiis c. Si qui vero sunt qui à rerum diuersarum aggressione non laeduntur illi for sitan possunt simul â—… fungi ciuâ—…tatibus praeesse In all these parts of Episcopal Iurisdiction which either by Apostolicall right or institution or by the fauour of Princes haue beene giuen to them the Pope hath intruded like a Foxe and maintaineth his intrusion like a Lion For as Christ left an equalitie and paritie among his Apostles often affirming and confirming that one of them should not be greater then another and yet the Apostles were in gouernement aboue other Ministers and that by the institution of Christ himselfe For the Lord after that he had chosen his twelue Apostles did chuse also seuentie Disciples and sent them two and two bâ—…fore him into euery citie where he himselfe should come saith S. Luke then Christ himselfe is the authour of this order in the Church which the Church hath since that time euer held the Bishops succeeding the Apostles as the inferiour Pastors succeeded the seuentie Disciples So the Apostles after them left the like equality among Bishops that one of them should not bee aboue another and yet Bishops in gouernment aboue other Ministers for Iurisdiction was neuer in the multitude but in gouernours the Bishops theÌ„ being the gouernors after the Apostles the like IurisdictioÌ„ was in all As Cypr. saith Episcopatus vnus est cuius à singulis pars in solidum tenetur And Hierom saith Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus siue Romae siue Eugubij c eiusdem meriti eiusdâ—…m est sacerdotij Which power in Bishops the Pope hath by surreption drawen to himselfe and now out of his fulnesse imparteth to Bishops at his pleasure as if hee were the fountaine of Iurisdiction 13. As thus he hath drawen their auncient right from Bishops so hath he drawen from Temporall Princes that which of auncient right was theirs we shall better vnderstand what he hath taken from Temporall Princes if we consider the true limits beâ—…weene the power of Princes and the power of the Church We say therefore that the Iurisdiction of the Church was neuer extended to coactiue power because God hath giuen all coactiue power to the Ciuill Magistrate to whom hee hath committed the sword And as coactiue power belongeth not to the Church so neither dooth it belong to the power of the Church to erect or establish to dissanull or dissolue this coactiue power as the Pope pretendeth to doe by excommunication deposing Kings and freeing their subiects from their faith and allegeance This dissolution of coactiue power cannot belong to the Church because this is both Temporall and coactiue the power of the Church being Spirituall cannot bee called either Temporall or coactiue Now that the power exercised by the Pope in excommunication is Temporall and coactiue is the graunt of Bellarmine for hee saith that the Church of old did not depose Nero Diocletian Iulian â—… c. Quia deerant vires temporales then he graunteth that in this present practise of the Popes there are vires temporales what is this but temporall coaction The Church in old time had all that power which Christ committed to his Church but then by the confession of Bellarmine the Church had no coactiue power therefore this coactiue power which the Pope vseth by Temporall force in deposing of Kings was not by Christ graunted to his Church And if we should yeeld Temporall coaction to the Church what power is left to the Magistrate Thus we see the auncient hedge is plucked vp and the bounds are chaunged which of old stood betweene these two powers Ciuill and Spirituall 14. Against this disordering of the auncient bounds wee haue the words of our Sauiour Christ. My kingdome is not of this world i f my kingdome were of this world my seruaunts would surely fight that I should not bee deliuered c. But because when these wordes are vrged against our aduersaries they looke ascant vpon them as if they touched them not Let vs consider how the kingdome of the Pope and his pretended Iurisdiction in deposing of Kings is vtterly ouerthrowen by these words which declare the power properly belonging to Christs kingdome that is to his Church Christ aunswereth heere to Pilats question Verse 33. Art thou the King of the Iewes By which question it appeareth there was some suspition and feares that Christ pretending for a kingdome might conspire against the state and worke the trouble and dissolution of the gouernment established For as Herod when he heard that Iesus was borne the King of the Iewes was troubled and all Ierusalem with him and entred into such feares and suspition that mooued him to kill all the young children from two yeeres old and vnder so the high Priests suggested the same suspitions to Pilate From this ground riseth this question of Pilate Art thou the King of the Iewes To this he aunswereth my kingdome is not of this world From which aunswere applied to such a question these positions issue It is against the nature of the kingdome of Christ to worke any trouble to the kingdomes of the world And that kingdome which worketh trouble to the kingdomes of this world is not the kingdome of Christ. Christs kingdome which is not of this world is his Church which is in this world but not of this world as himselfe saith If you were of this world the world would loue her owne but because you are not of this world but I haue taken you out of this world therefore this world hateth you Then we reason thus The gouernment of Christs Church breedeth no trouble